The Capture
Aspen in the Sunlight




Chapter 11:   Broken






All you guys are really great to comment. Mil gracias - a thousands thanks! Aspen

---Santino---



I didn't like the game Lestat was playing, or the
rules I had to play by, but at least he had the basic courtesy to leave the
house for a while. As I stared down at Nathalia, still cradled in my arms, I
tracked Lestat's location rather absently. The fact that I could do it at all
meant that he was letting me; the fact that it came easily meant that he
intended for me to know he was gone from the flat. 



I suppose he wanted me to know that he wasn't the
one hundred percent first-class bastard he liked to pretend.



Dismissing him from my mind, I turned my full
attention to Nathalia.



She didn't resist my touch on her, quite the
contrary. She huddled against me as though a storm were raging all around, and I
was her only refuge. Ironic, that, since I knew full well I was the storm, too.



It came to me, that the last time she had laid
eyes on me, I'd been drinking blood from her boyfriend's heart. It had been
supremely satisfying at the time, of course, but now I couldn't help but think
that *that* hadn't been one of my finer moments. 



I gently disentangled Nathalia's arms from around
my neck, and laid her on the lace coverlet of the bed. She stared up at me, her
blue eyes glowing so strangely that she almost looked a fledgling already, but
then I realized what was causing the brilliant spark in her irises. This was the
first time I'd seen her close up under modern electric lights. 



That brought home to me an image of the dungeon
I'd kept her in. The perpetual gloom, the smoking torches.



I wished I could wipe all that from her memory,
and give her a fresh start with me, one untainted by such desperate pain.



But I couldn't do that, and not because
Lestat would undoubtedly seize on it as a violation of the "rules."
Much more important was Nathalia's mental stability. Her memories went too deep
to be erased without a care. They were integrated with her personality, now,
part of her reality. Taking them away was tantamount to ripping the ground from
beneath her feet; she might fall into an abyss from which she would never
recover.



I stroked a hand over her forehead, untangling
the strands of hair that had gathered there, and softly said, "Nathalia?
Can you talk to me?"



No answer, not even in her eyes which had always
been so expressive before.



She was catatonic.



Sighing, I sat on the bed beside her and slipped
off my Italian leather shoes, then lay down full length and gathered her against
me. Ah, perfection. It was as though I
had been waiting centuries to find the one I could hold throughout the rest of
eternity. 



But I didn't have eternity with her.



I only had one night, Lestat had seen to that.



I held her closely, listening to her breathe,
listening to her thoughts. She wasn't thinking much, though; she was trying not
to think much. Occasionally an image or perception would surface in her mind,
and she would shove it away, jerking slightly against me as she struggled to
force it back to oblivion. I caught a few of these fleeting pictures.



Esteban........... the ocean..............
Lestat's hypnotic eyes............  the pit.............



And the one that came up most frequently:
herself, her face wrinkled with age, her long hair straggled and grey... and she
was still in my pit, I was still coming to bleed her at regular intervals.



It gave me a sense of her hopelessness, anyway,
seeing a thing like that in her mind.



Didn't she understand that I wouldn't let that
happen to her? She wasn't destined to grow old and die! When she was ready for
it, I'd give her the Dark Gift and spare her the agony of slow death by aging.



I know, I know, I had told Marius that if she was
alive I would bring her over in an instant, and I had meant it, too, but when I
had said that, I thought she was dead. Now that Nathalia was alive and with me, I could
stand to wait. It was better to wait.



I was firmly convinced that she had to
want the gift I could bestow, and that meant she needed time to ponder it, to
appreciate it, and finally to ask me. Yes, ask me, the words echoed in my
head, a new resolve taking shape in my mind. I won't force a change like that
upon her the way Lestat did David. 
I won't bring her over until she
requests to share this life. I want her to love me, after all. The way I love
her.



It was love that stayed my hand, that kept me
from draining her right then, and giving back all the blood she could hold. A love willing to wait until she
wanted to be born to darkness.



But that same love had me glancing at the clock
when the chimes struck midnight. I had five hours until dawn, perhaps six, and
then I would lose this woman to Lestat's whims. 



And if that happened, she would never have a
chance to ask me for the dark blood. Lestat would hide her as he had this past month, so securely I'd never lay
eyes on her again, and she would grow old and die. All that had been
precious and special about her would be utterly lost until the end of time.



I couldn't let that happen.



Thanks to Lestat's interference, though, the only way to
spare Nathalia an eventual mortal death was to make love to her now,
tonight, whether she was ready to think of me that way, or not. I had to make
her want me the way a woman wants a man.



But of course I wasn't a man, I was a vampire. I
couldn't fulfill her desires the way a man would, but I could do something far
better: love her with my vampire nature. She'd seen just the briefest glimpse of
that nature during our one true kiss; I would have to hope that those memories
would be enough to buttress her wounded spirit for what was to come.



Lestat was right to think I had wanted her crying
with passion beneath me all along.



He was probably also right to think that I
couldn't accomplish that tonight. Nathalia needed time. Time to get to know my
spirit instead of just my authority, time to recognize that pleasure could exist
even between such dissimilar creatures as ourselves. Time to recover from the
cruelties I'd subjected her to, time and again. 



And most of all, time to forget Esteban; I could
see in her mind that her love for him had been real, strong, and pure.



But time, of course, was the one thing she
couldn't have; the one thing I couldn't let her have.



For to grant her time now was to deny her the
rest of eternity.



Sighing, I rose from the bed and switched off the
light, and then went to open the heavy damask curtains so the moon could
suffuse the room with a gentle glow.



 



---Nathalia---



If I lay perfectly still, and wished myself into
some distant place, maybe I would find myself magically transported there, I
thought, but even as I tried, I knew better.



I knew better than anyone that wishes didn't come
true.



How many times had I wished to never lay eyes on
him, again?



How many times had I wished with all my heart
that Lestat might actually keep his promise?



Instead, he'd forcibly dragged across the living
room and had given me back to living death.



Otherwise called Santino, although I knew deep in
my soul that I would never call him that. Why would I? He'd just beat me
for it, like he had beaten me for every other miniscule error I'd ever made in
his presence.



Oh god, those beatings! When he got up to plunge
us into darkness, I thought for sure he was about to start in on yet another
one, to remind me that I was his. That I'd been wrong to stab him, wrong to
escape, wrong to deny his claim of ownership. 



To teach me, as he'd striven to teach me all
along, the essential lessons I had to learn.



Respect and obedience.



Sometime in the distant past, those concepts had
just been words to me. Labels.



He had made them real.



So real I could taste them like bitter gall
thickly coating my tongue.



Respect and obedience.



I had learned them at his hand, learned them
well. How had I ever dredged up the courage to dare defy him? To flee? It seemed
another life. Another girl. Another reality.



Respect and obedience. Yes, that was me. I was
respect personified, wasn't I? Of course I was, it was all I could be. There was
nothing left inside me but what he had put there.



As he crossed to open the curtains, my mind fled
back in time. I saw myself as he had seen me so many times. Naked, I crouched on
all fours on the stone floor of my dungeon, my back unmarked, perfectly smooth
and pale. It would be, he healed me well between beatings. 



I wasn't bound, I wasn't restrained in any way.
By then, I didn't need to be. On occasion, he would still chain me in
preparation for punishment, but more often than not, he forced me to endure it
unaided. I was required to hold whatever position he had decreed, and let him do
as he wished with my body. No matter how agonizing, I had to endure it, to
submit. 



Of course I had to. Anything less only led to yet
more discipline, yet more training.



I had hated his chains at first, but when he
stopped using them, I grew to realize that they were the lesser of two evils. At
least when bound, I could flex my muscles, could fight against the manacles and
chains that held me fast throughout the punishment. Now, I couldn't move at all;
the slightest motion could be interpreted as breaking position.



Yes, hold position, Nathalia, I told
myself as I crouched there like some animal waiting to be trained.



He was standing behind me, his feet widely
planted apart, a thick leather strap in one hand. He played with it, lightly
slapping it against one palm as he lectured me. Respect and obedience,
Nathalia,
he said. I will have them. I will always have them.



Yes, my lord, I said, and he all at once
viciously sent the strap flying through the air to sting my back. I felt the
shock, the blaze of fire, and then the beastly afterpain as a welt slowly rose
up on my skin.



Respect, I said! He rebuked me. You
know how to speak during discipline, you know what I want! Address me properly!.



Yes, my gracious, loving lord, I moaned,
gasping to draw enough breath to say the words. 



Ah, better, he returned, and once again I
heard the slap, slap, slap of the strap striking his hand as he
considered how best to proceed.



How many do you think you can endure before
the strength in your slender arms gives out, Nathalia? Before you collapse to
the floor?
he asked, his voice contemplative.



I didn't know how to answer, didn't know what he
wanted me to say. 



Think carefully, Nathalia, he instructed,
as he unfurled the strap to teasingly stroke it along my welt. I flinched,
perhaps as much from his words as from the stinging throbbing that ricocheted
through me at the contact. I have my own ideas of your tolerance, my dear.
Don't underestimate yourself or I'll prove to you just how much you can endure.



Ten? I finally choked out, sweat dripping
down along the curve of my ribs as I strained and struggled to hold position.



Ten, he slowly repeated. Ah, very well
said, my beauty. Ten it shall be. 



I saw myself taking blow after blow, my mind
whirring with pain, losing count, but somehow  managing to hold position
until he announced, Enough, my Nathalia, and the bones in my arms turned
to pure water.



I crashed to the floor, heaving in gasps as I
struggled not to be sick.



And then the aftermath, his muscular form above
me, his tongue gently lapping up every drop of blood that oozed from my welts. I
lay quiescent, waiting, knowing that when he was done he would at last take away
the pain he had given me. And so he did, his healing blood smeared all across my
back, and I welcomed it.  



The vivid memory fled when I felt his weight
descend beside me on the bed. He gathered me to him again, and simply held me
for a time, and I allowed it, my breathing shallow to the point of panic.



"Shhhh," he gently urged, reaching out
one finger to flick away each tear as if slipped from my eyes. He had seen the
vision, too, seen it in my mind, for he told me, "It's all
right, Nathalia, my dearest. That's all past, I won't harm you again."



I heard him as though through a low fog that
clouded all my thoughts. He wouldn't harm me? I'm sure I didn't know what that
meant, let alone what he meant. His soft, caring tone didn't take me aback; I'd
heard loving words from him before, too many to count. He had often been
sympathetic and sensitive with me. It didn't mean anything; he punished me just
as harshly after such words as before them.



I was afraid to answer him, but I was more afraid
not to. "Yes, my lord," I softly breathed as he cradled me against the
long length of him. "Yes, my gracious, loving lord."



"Santino," he said. "Call me
Santino, my sweet."



The command was simple enough, but that didn't
help me. I didn't understand. Didn't he know I couldn't use his name? Didn't he
know it would show a lack of respect?



Respect, respect, respect.



The word rang in my head like a death-knell.



"Yes, my lord," I said again.



I felt a great sigh fill his chest, and then he
moved me out of his embrace to lay me flat on my back. Propping himself up on
one elbow, he trailed his fingers along my cheekbone and down my neck to where
the high, lace collar of my nightgown concealed my creamy skin. His thumb and
forefinger caught on a tiny pearlized button and effortlessly slipped it free
from its loop.



My breath caught.



"Does my hand on you feel frozen,
Nathalia?"



Frozen? I wondered about that. I
had often thought of his skin as cold, but that word was far from accurate. His skin wasn't cold, not like ice was. It was cool, or rather, it was
the temperature of the ambient air that surrounded him. His hands could be quite
warm when he had just laid a torch aside. In the murkiness of the dungeon, of
course, that heat was quickly dispelled. He had always felt close to cold when
he touched me.



But now we were no longer in a subterranean pit,
a chill grave. 



New Orleans was thick with heat, even this late, and besides, Lestat kept his furnace going all night long, for Louis
keenly felt the cold and suffered from it.



No, this vampire's hand on me wasn't cold, not
now. It was just cool enough to make me shiver, the way you shiver when you have
a high fever and someone lays a hand on your brow. But was I shivering from
his cool, silken touch, or from undiluted fear of what he would do to me?



Would he want to feed?



Please, not that, I thought.
I can't bear that. But I would have to, wouldn't I? 



"Not frozen, my lord," I finally
answered his query, then wished I hadn't, for he popped another button free, and
then another, until my nightgown was parted to my waist. Yet he didn't move to
place his hands beneath the fabric, or bare me to his gaze. He just lightly
stroked his fingers along the tiny strip of pale skin that showed, tracing my
breastbone, swirling his touch downward to rest against my navel.



"How have you gotten on with Lestat?"
he asked, his voice suddenly so casual that it took me a moment to assimilate
the question. Of course, I couldn't really think. His touch alone disconcerted
me, never mind his words. "And Louis?"



"I like Louis," I managed to come up
with a coherent answer. 



"And Lestat?"



Lestat, of course, was another story. I couldn't
like him, not by any stretch of the imagination. He only cared about himself;
proof positive of that was the way he'd given me back to Santino. Besides, as
Louis had so succinctly pointed out, Lestat had treated me like the soup du
jour
.



The vampire abruptly pulled back from me and sat
straight up. In the moonlight, I could see his black brows drawing together in
something approaching fury. "Lestat attacked you, Nathalia?"



I swallowed. Attack? Could I call it that? "I
don't know, my lord," I slowly answered, wondering myself. "He
mesmerized me, then he drank."



"How many times did this happen?"
Angry, now he sounded angry. I shivered.



"Once. Just before he took me from the Alessandra."



He relaxed then, just marginally, and placing his
broad hands on my shoulders, lightly tugged to help me sit up. Then, without a
word, he was pushing my white sleeves down my arms and working my torso free of
the garment. I let him move me like a doll. No, not really like that, for a doll
doesn't cooperate. I did. My flesh was malleable to his whims, his wishes. I
utterly complied. What else was I going to do? Fight?



I'd learned long ago that there was no real point
in that. No point at all.



Even when he slipped the nightgown down past my
hips and off my feet, it didn't seem worth it to bother with resistance he would
just sweep aside and punish.



He'd seen me before. It didn't matter that he saw
me, now.



He'd touched me before; it didn't matter that he
touched me, now.



And he'd drunk from me before; it didn't matter
if he did so again. It didn't even matter if he drained me of every drop and left me to
rot.



Quite simply, nothing mattered.



Not anymore.



 



---Santino---



When the clock struck two, I knew I had to form
another strategy, and fast.



Hopefully, a better one.



I'd lain beside her, I'd tried to still her
fears, I'd even tried a bit of small talk to help her accept my abrupt
reappearance in her life, but nothing I did made the slightest difference.



She had locked herself into a state of utter
acceptance, she was mine to do with as I wished, but she was emotionless.
Resigned. Her body was present, and at my command, but her heart and soul and
mind weren't even in the room.



It wouldn't be enough simply to make love to her,
I knew that. She had to respond.



Respond naturally, of her own free will, as the
passionate woman I knew she could be.



But passion requires an undercurrent of emotion
to set it ablaze.



Not this apathy that was wrapped around her like
a funeral shroud.



I didn't want to shock her, I truly didn't, and I
cursed Lestat for precipitating all this. Nathalia's first time with me was
supposed to be wonderful. Why else had I kept her for months and never touched
her as I truly wished? She hadn't been ready. She wasn't ready now.



But Lestat had forced my hand.



Now I would have to force hers.



It was either that, or let her go; and to let her
go was to surrender her to the ravages of time that would eventually cave in
upon her and put out her glorious light.



Emotion, emotion... I had to make her feel
again, had to drag her up from the pit of despair she was determined to lock
herself into.



I understood her choice, oh, I truly did. For how
many centuries had I denied my own emotions? Too many. I'd done it because to
accept them was to risk having them trampled.



Now, Nathalia was doing the same thing. Hiding
all she was, all she felt, deep deep down; because if the least part of it erupted, she
thought I would hurt her. Punish her. Maim her. Kill her. Or worse.



But I had to make her release those feelings,
painful as they were, and I only knew one way to do it.



It would shock her, what I meant to do. Nathalia was an
intensely private person, as I'd told Lestat; and while I'd
frequently insisted it was my right to touch her wherever I pleased, I'd never
touched her with an intent to shame her. I'd only ever stroked her gently, as
tonight, wanting her to see that we could touch. That it didn't have to
bring pain, or fear, or shame.



But now, the time for that gentle, soulful
touching was at an end. It wasn't working, it wasn't reaching her. And I had to
reach her, or lose her.



I wasn't going to lose my Nathalia a second time.



Or ever. I was well resolved on that.



 



---Nathalia---



I wondered when he'd let me sleep.



That was all I was thinking as I lay there
enduring his touch. I want to sleep, I might as well sleep, this means
nothing to me, you can touch my body and it will never matter, for you aren't
touching me, oh, let me sleep.



You know, his hand on me was actually quite
familiar. Down in the dungeon, he'd touched me like this almost every night,
only holding back when I'd been beaten so badly that I lay unconscious. Of
course, he might have touched me then, too. I wouldn't have known.



It was nothing to get alarmed about, it was
nothing to upset me.



It. Was. Nothing.



Or maybe I had it backwards, and I was nothing.
It certainly felt that way.



Hands tangled in my hair, large palms spanning my
waist and stroking downwards to massage my hipbones, fingers that parted my
nether curls and teased the heat of me.



Except, there was no heat. I was as cold as I'd
always thought him.



He spoke from time to time as he touched me.
Words of comfort, words of care. Sometimes, when I listened, those words even
seemed to ring with love. 



Like I said, nothing.



Then he suddenly left me and I heard the noise of
a shirt discarded, fabric ripping.



Like lightning striking he was at the bedside, a
wide strip of cloth in his hands. Without a word, he proceeded to wrap it
securely around my head, covering my eyes with one layer, then two, then three,
before he tied it off securely, blinding me.



Or rather, blindfolding me.



I almost shrieked, I was so surprised. He'd never
blindfolded me before, never. All at once the nothingness, exhaustion, and apathy
that had held me in thrall winked out of existence. Into its place came a huge
wave of pure adrenaline, a rush of potent fear.



All I could think was that, contrary to my
expectations, he was going to do something new to me. Something awful, something I hadn't endured
before. Something I couldn't endure, couldn't live past.



And on the cusp of that thought came another, God
help me, please God, please, please help me.



 "He doesn't hear you," Santino
rasped, harshly holding my head between his palms as he twisted it to and from
to check that the blindfold was well secured. "Only I hear you, Nathalia.
Say your prayers to me."



Another first, for he'd never mocked my religion
before. Disputed it, yes, but not like that. Before I could come to terms
with it, though, he gave me more to worry about. Flinging me back against the
bedcovers again, he lay full length atop me, the weight of his solid body
grinding me deep into the mattress.



Skin to skin above the waist, we were, and I had
never really felt so much of him, all at once, before. I couldn't see a thing,
but I could feel. The heavy pressure of his body. The drag of wiry hairs across
his chest. The strength in his every limb.



And then he kissed me full upon the mouth, his
hands once more pinioning my face so that I couldn't move aside.



I'd been kissed before, but never like this,
never with an urgency that flashed through me like a lightning bolt. In one
instant, my whole body came alive, electric currents licking along my skin to
singe me. I screamed against his mouth, wanting it to stop. I didn't want this,
I didn't want him! No, no, never him, I thought, thrashing wildly, and
even as his chiseled lips moved firmly over mine, I heard his answer inside my
head. Yes, Nathalia, yes. Tonight and forever, yes.



I began fighting, flailing, every trace of lethargy
displaced by roiling pain and rage. Not just tonight's, but all the anger I'd ever held towards him.
It spilled out across my body, demanding release, and it hurt.  It
hurt so terribly! Great sobs tore from my chest, the blindfold grew wet from my
tears, but all the while he kissed me, and I knew my fury was somehow feeding
his own passion, his own resolve. I had to stop it, had to get back into that
small, dark place where nothing mattered. I didn't want to hurt like this! 



But the pain in my soul was awakened now, awake
and screaming, and it  was too strong to kill. I couldn't
make it vanish into nothingness.



His lips moved firmly over mine, demanding
everything, forcing my mouth to part, and his tongue slid over mine. 



And it was true, what I'd said before. He wasn't
cold, just cool, and his open mouth on mine only made me feel heated. Like I had a
fever, yes, but more than that. Like he'd set me afire, and the blindfold made
it ever so much worse, for there was nothing to distract my senses from the rage
and flames rising up to engulf them. But there was more to it than heat.
Sensations consumed me. A whirlwind. My heart pounded so fiercely in my chest
that I could hear it.



Fear, I told myself. He's driving you
wild, but only with fear.



Would fear make my toes tingle, though, or make
the roots of my hair ache as though I wished to feel his fingers weaving through
my tresses once again?



He was making me feel again, and feel too much,
and wanted it to stop. I wanted to go back inside my hole, I needed that. Needed
to hide from myself, hide from the wicked knowledge that was washing over me in
waves. You remember the blood-kiss now, remember the forbidden pleasure of
it, remember secretly wanting it again. 



"No!" I screamed again, this time out
loud, but his ravenous mouth on mine swallowed the sound, and deep inside my
mind I was thinking, Lestat was different, Lestat was calm and slow, but this
one is a firestorm consuming you whole.



Pain spread through my body to trace every vein,
every artery; anatomy itself betraying me to his desires.



And he knew it, he knew everything. Where before
he had been forceful, his kiss now veered toward violence, his fangs
cutting my lip until I tasted blood in my mouth. I knew the instant the first
droplet fell, but not from the pain or the metallic salty taste. I knew it
because my veins sang, their wish fulfilled, because it was as though my whole
body strained to yield him blood.



Blood-kiss, indeed, and he lapped it up as his
right, this homage to his dark nature.



I couldn't bear it. The blood frenzy was spinning
in on itself as he clamped onto my tiny wound and pulled, the sensation of
yielding to him was so foreign that my woman's body, of its own accord, put it
into a language far more familiar.



Passion. Human passion, the only kind I really
knew.



But I didn't want it, not with him! My body was
my enemy just as much as he was. 



My frenzy took stronger shape then, and instead
of wrenching my body to try to get loose, I began pouring all my wrath out on
him. Hitting him, over and over, with every gram of might I could possibly
muster, my tightly clenched fists colliding with his head, his jaw, his arms and
shoulders as they loomed over me.



I hit him until my hands ached, until I thought
the bones in my fingers would shatter from the impacts with his hard body. It
was like striking a stone coated in flesh, he was that rigid. But I didn't care
if my hands broke, not then. I couldn't stop hitting him, any more than I could
stop the overpowering physical sensations his kiss provoked.



 



---Santino---



I'd broken through to her, no doubt of that, and
while I didn't care so much if she hit me all night, when I looked in her mind
I could see spasms of pain reverberating through her knuckles and the sides of her fists.



That bothered me.



Not her disobedience, not her defiance, and
certainly not the arousal beginning to take animal hold of her body.



Her pain.



I caught both her flailing wrists in one hand,
and held them down, over her head, and broke off the kiss to move my mouth to
lick and nibble at her neck. She arched it beneath me in offering, though I
sensed the motion was instinctive rather than deliberate. Ah, Nathalia.



Her skin was slick now with a mingling of the
sweat from her exertions, and while it wasn't blood-sweat, the scent still drove
me mad. I wanted her, all of her, her blood filling my mouth while she gasped
with passion beneath me.



She fought against me still, although her hands
were pinned, but I paid that no mind. It wouldn't last long, it couldn't. I'd
tasted her blood singing to mine, felt her pulse pounding with a tantalizing delight
she couldn't long resist, heard her remembering the forbidden pleasure she
wanted again. 



I rolled to the side and raked my hungry gaze
across her body. Beautiful, so beautiful. She was almost too beautiful,
really, for what I longed to do was drain her of every last drop. To sate my
dark passion.



I ran my free hand across her belly and thighs,
seeking the moist heat of her, and this time when I parted her curls, she edged
her legs apart. Another offering. 



I lunged against her neck, my fangs primed, and
clamped them over her pulsing vein, but I didn't break the skin. I hovered
there, holding back my own need to see to hers, my hand working her magically,
teasing her. Fragrance poured from between her legs, the smell of human lust,
and she gasped, jerking her hands in my grip.



I licked her vein then, and slid my fingers
inside her while the pad of my thumb stroked maddening circles around the center
of her woman's pleasure. She writhed, but not in protest. Her arms went slack,
all her energies directed downward, her thighs straining and quivering as she
panted, no more thought in her to resist.



My teeth broke her skin, the sensation of it
driving her closer to the edge, and her veins began to sing again in that rhythm
that I knew she recognized. That she wanted. That she craved. But she had to
crave it yet more, so I stopped short of letting any blood flow.



I felt her shuddering, her whole body convulsing
with need, her nipples hardening with it, and in her mind I saw no longer a
consciousness of her human passion alongside my vampire's need. The two were
mixed together, inseparable, all one. Unified. A pounding force that needed
slaking, by her as much as by me.



She was almost ready, almost there. Letting go of
her hands, I wrapped my free arm around her to pull her into the curve of my own
body. Her slender limbs lay passive above her head for a moment, as though
forgotten, and then she brought them to my back, and felt the blood-sweat that
slicked my own skin.



Her thoughts flew into a dizzying whirl that
seemed to center around one idea. I want to taste this, she was thinking.



And that sent me spinning out of control, unable
to wait any longer. My thumb flicked across her woman's nub with preternatural
speed, until she begged aloud, "Please, please, please!"



My fangs slid into her vein upon the word, and
her hot blood filled my mouth to overflowing, and as I drank, she screamed in
pleasure and raked her fingernails down my back so fiercely that she left
furrows even in my tough skin. Her life's blood spurted from the punctures in
erratic surges that marked the peak and wane of her climax, and the taste was
thick with the sensation of fulfilled desire.



Delicious, just delicious, my sweetest love.



It was almost more than I could bear, to stop, to
pull back from that fountain of purest Nathalia.



But I did, and watched her, stroking my hand on
her more gently now as she descended from the heights, and I thought, You'll
be safe now, Nathalia, safe forever; not even death itself will touch you.



And as the clock struck three, she fell into an
exhausted sleep in my arms, and I slowly unwound the blindfold from her face,
and dropped a soft kiss on each of her closed eyes.



 



---Lestat---



I knew the instant that he had her, the moment
that she began moaning wildly in his arms.



"Damn!" I swore aloud, and Louis looked
at me strangely.



"Lestat?"



"He's done it," I explained, pulling
Louis close so I could take to the air. "Santino. We have to get
back."



"He hurt her?" Louis asked as we rose
aloft. "You swore he loved her!"



"He does, Louis, and tonight he made her
want him."



"That's impossible!" Louis' green eyes
flashed with outrage and concern.



"I know, I know. But he did it, and he
didn't cheat," I confirmed in heavy tones. Even now, she was sleeping like
a baby, without a care in the world, with Santino right beside her!



"Oh, so what?" Louis thought to ask,
and I could tell from his voice that he didn't really understand. But that
wasn't so surprising; he hadn't been inside Nathalia's mind for the past few
hours.



"Louis," I told him quietly,
"Nathalia begged him to take her blood, and when he did, she came."



"She came where?"



"In the bed!" I shouted, out of
patience. I mean, Louis was pretty innocent, especially when it came to women,
but he wasn't that dumb.



"Oh," he slowly said. "You
mean...?"



"Yes, Beautiful One, yes."



"What are you going to do, Lestat?"



I glanced at him, puzzled, as we descended into
the dark courtyard. Nathalia's light wasn't on, I noticed, but why would it be?
She was sound asleep. Santino had moved out to the parlour, though. No doubt
he'd sensed Louis' arrival if not my own. "There's not much to do,
is there? She's Santino's now. He won her, fair and square. But don't worry,
Louis, he's not planning to torture her again. He wants a fledgling."



"What about what she wants?"
Louis insisted, raising his voice.



"That was the point of the whole
exercise," I growled. Who was Louis to question my judgment?



"Oh, please," Louis scorned, much to my
annoyance. "You're not going to claim that you wanted to be eternal
companions with everyone you ever climaxed with, are you?"



I must say, that was really rude of him. I almost
smacked his face, but I knew that if I did that when he was genuinely worried
for Nathalia, he'd probably go into the sulks for the rest of the decade. Better
to humor him.



"Well, what do you suggest?" I asked,
raising expansive hands.



"Give Nathalia a choice."



I shook my head, wondering *what* was going on up
there in his. "Louis, she doesn't have many choices left. Santino has
guaranteed it."



"Give her one anyway!"



My mind went into overdrive, considering the
possibilities. And came up with one, of course. Louis wasn't going to much
appreciate it, but it actually had some merit. For Santino, at least. And for
Nathalia, too, I suppose, although only in an oblique way. 



Yes, I decided, Santino might be able to make her
want him in a crass sexual sense, but that didn't mean he really
understood her. She'd be better off if he did, even though making him really see
her fathomless despair was going to take a toll. On her, mostly, although
Santino would come in for his fair share of it.



Oh well, it couldn't be helped.



"I'll give her a choice," I told Louis,
my tone rather ominous. But it would be, wouldn't it, considering what I had in
mind to do. "And after she makes it, I'll do her one hell of a favor to
boot, but only on one condition."



"What?" Louis pressed.



"You can't interfere, you can't say a
word," I told him, poking him in the chest to underline the point. "I
mean it! No matter what, you just watch and keep quiet, and try to remember that
I know what I'm doing!"



Louis swallowed nervously. "Should I point
out that you almost never know what you're doing, Lestat?"



"No!" I shouted, vexed. "You
either agree to go along with me on this choice business, or resign
yourself to Nathalia leaving with Santino this instant."



"All right, all right," he conceded,
swatting my finger away. "But what are you planning?"



"I can't tell you; Santino will read your
mind and try to stop me." I can't even tell you that I'm going to fake a
temper tantrum,
I thought. "But I have to do this, Louis, it's for the
best."



 



---Santino---



I was relaxing on the sofa, my head thrown back,
listening in on Nathalia's dreams, when the back door slammed open and Lestat
stalked in, followed by Louis.



For a moment, he just glared at me, his grey eyes
glittering, and then he yelled, "You're dripping water on my floor!"



It was an exaggeration; my hair was still wet
from my shower, but it was hardly dripping. 



"Sorry, couldn't find a hair-dryer," I
lightly answered, quizzing him with my eyes. "Would you rather I smeared
blood-sweat all over your furniture? Things got a little heated between Nathalia
and me, and you know how messy that can be."



Louis was staring, half-angry, half-worried. He
was concerned about some insane notion of Lestat's, but more than that I
couldn't tell.



"What happened to your shirt?" Louis
asked as I stood up.



I flipped the torn edge of it back into my pants.
"Oh, nothing," but sent him a potent message :::It's personal, all
right?:::



He was still puzzled, but he didn't ask again.



"Get Nathalia out here," Lestat
suddenly growled. "I have to talk to her."



"She's asleep," I protested, chuckling.
"Worn out, really. But hey, once we get settled in together, you can come
visit anytime. Just put whatever you have to say on hold, all right?"



"Well, well," Lestat drawled, his eyes
taking on a menacing violet hue. "Aren't you in a good mood? Overconfident,
one might almost say."



I didn't like the sound of that, and dryly
reminded him, "Moaning wildly, wasn't that the criterion? Set, point, and
match, Santino."



"I thought you claimed she was no
game," Lestat hissed.



"I guess we've overstayed our welcome,"
I tried to sidestep his obvious hostility. Funny, I'd never seen Lestat be a bad
loser before. A brat, yes, and a damned jerk, but not really a bad loser.
"I'll get Nathalia and we'll be on our way."



"Where are you going?" Lestat nastily
inquired. "Back to Norway, to the pit you built especially for her?"



Well, that was overstating the case. That well
dated from antiquity, I had just altered it to serve as a prison.



"No, not Norway," I told him.
"She'll never see that pit again, all right, Lestat? Satisfied? I thought
you understood."



"I thought you understood," he
echoed, "but you obviously don't. You can't have her unless she wants
you."



"Weren't you listening?" I protested.
"She does want me!"



"You think?" Lestat flashed me an evil
smile, his fangs hanging halfway out. "We'll see, Santino. We'll see if she
wants something else even more."



"What the hell are you talking about?"
I shouted, stymied. I couldn't read him; his shields were titanium plates. And
Louis quite obviously didn't know any more than I did.



"Get her, now," Lestat
thundered. "Or I will!"



I didn't want him going near her alone, not in
the mood he was in, so I reluctantly complied.



 



---Nathalia---



I felt a cool hand gently shaking me awake.



"Esteban?" I groggily murmured as my
consciousness rose.



Oh God, I realized too late, wrong
thing to say.



I opened my eyes in the half-light to see the
vampire staring moodily at me, his expression dark. But he didn't say anything
about my comment, he just swept his gaze over me, and his gaze softening, said,
"Get dressed, my beauty."



Then he sat in a chair, crossed his arms in front
of his chest, and waited.



I chewed my lip, reluctant, but stopped when I
felt my teeth hit a spot he'd bitten earlier. Ouch.



His stare bored into me. "That wasn't
supposed to hurt you. Shall I heal it? And your neck?"



I blushed then, and wondered why I hadn't sooner.
Probably because Lestat had told me that smelling blood close under the skin
made a vampire hungry. I'd been supped from enough for one evening.



"Nathalia?"



"What? Oh, no, they don't need healing, my
lord," I weakly answered. What else could I say? I didn't want him near me.



Like I had a choice.



Wrapping myself awkwardly in a blood-tinged
sheet, I fished in a drawer for a underwear, jeans, and a sweater, then turned
around to quickly dress. It was an awful experience, for every time my fingers
touched my body, I remembered his touch, and how I'd responded. God, what
was wrong with me? He had absolutely shattered my pride and my resolve, and I
could only shudder.



Now I was destined not to be just his occasional
snack, but his sex toy.



"You worry too much," he said, and old
habit had me automatically responding, "Yes, my lord."



He snapped his fingers the way he used to always
summon his servants. Was that what I was to him? A servant?



"Come with me," he ordered, and I, of
course, obeyed.



 



---Lestat---



I must say, I was surprised to see Nathalia
wearing jeans. She must have bought them with the money I'd slipped under her
door. After she'd come to Louis' defense like that, I really felt a heel for
telling her to get a job. Louis was right, she didn't have the documents she
would need to work in the United States.



But I hadn't seen her in such form-fitting
clothes before, and I had to admit, she was really a stunner. Besides, the jeans
were a good choice, not that she would know it, yet. It was damned cold where we
were going.



"Sit," I told her, pointing at the
wooden chair furthest from the settee. "Over there."



To my great annoyance, she shook her head, her
long hair hanging tangled and loose, and knelt at Santino's feet. Her thoughts,
actually, were more tangled than her hair. After her time alone with Santino,
she felt more vulnerable than ever. His lovemaking might have brought her
pleasure (hell, had brought her pleasure), but it hadn't given her any
confidence in the future. And too, she was lost in the past, in memories of the
mortal lover. Now she felt not only that she'd killed him, but that she'd
betrayed him too, and in the worst possible way.



Louis went to try to lift her off the floor, but
I growled at him to stay back and let me handle this.



Then I turned my fury on Santino. "You sit,
and where I say," I menaced, pointing to the place farthest from the
girl. When he didn't appear willing to respect my request, I summoned up an
energy pulse and shoved him into place. "Now stay, or I'll make you
stay! I want to talk to Nathalia."



Stepping right up to her, I knelt as she was
doing, and tipped her face up so that I could see her eyes.



"Do you want Santino?" I asked, my gaze
assessing and watchful.



Her eyes filled with shock at the question, but
then she lapsed back into the thought I'd heard from her a few moments before.
"Do I have a choice?"



"Oh, yes, there's always a choice," I
assured her, fishing deep in my pocket for the knife I used while hunting.
Sometimes it was just best to slash a victim's throat after the kill. The police
don't notice bite marks when the guy's vocal chords show.



Drawing forth the knife, I carefully flipped out
the longest blade, the one I always kept razor sharp. 



"Lestat!"



That was Louis and Santino both, reacting to my
little object lesson. I silenced Santino with the power of my mind, rendering
him a statue that could watch and understand, but not move or speak. Of course I
couldn't do that to my Beautiful One, he'd never let me hear the end of it, so I
did what I'm best at; I yelled. 



"I know what I'm doing, Louis!" I
reminded him of his promise to me. "Nathalia here doesn't want a life with
Santino. She doesn't want a life, full stop, not if it has to be on his
terms!" I turned my eyes back to her to see her staring at the gleaming
blade resting in my palm.



"Do you?" I asked, softer now. 



She blinked, almost hypnotized by the bright
silver glitter that had captured her attention. "What?"



"Do you want to live out the rest of your
days as Santino's body slave? Blood slave? Tortured and tormented, in bed and
out of it? That's what he's offering, but I give you a choice. A way out.
Escape."



Her eyes went out of focus for a moment, and then
she glanced fearfully at Santino, and again at the knife. "I... What do you
mean?"



I leaned closer to her, bringing the knife within
easy reach. "Take it, Nathalia," I urged, my voice as convincing as
could be, although I stopped short of mesmerizing her. "Use it, you know
how. Santino taught you well, didn't he, when he made you play all those games
with knives? You know what it is to cut yourself, to do it deeply."



Her gaze strayed to him again, and she didn't
appear to notice that he was being forcibly held in place. "But it will be
for nothing," she moaned, clearly tempted. "He won't let me die, not
yet. He wants to kill me himself when he tires of me."



I must say, she surprised me with that. Didn't
she know by now that Santino was setting her up for a lifetime of
forever?



"He won't heal you this time,
Nathalia," I solemnly promised her, laying a hand across my heart. "I
won't let him."



"Can you stop him?" she whispered, her
fingers reaching out toward the knife.



Santino saw that and tried to lunge with all his
might, but all he could manage to do was twitch slightly. I had him in an iron
grip. Blood sweat broke out across his forehead as he fought it. I ignored that,
and dropped the knife on the floor in front of Nathalia. Then I stepped back and
gave her room to make her choice.



She picked up the knife and stared at it
wonderingly, almost like a child with a new toy.



"Stop this, Lestat," Louis hissed.



"It's her choice," I threw back at
him. 



"You're influencing her!"



"Of course I'm not," I denied. What
would be the point of that? Santino would sense it, and then he wouldn't see
what I wanted him to see, that one night's lovemaking didn't even begin to bind
the wounds he'd dealt Nathalia, time and again. 



Louis made a move as though to get the knife from
Nathalia, so I threw him back in his chair, too. Great. Now there'd be hell to
pay when this was all over with; he didn't like it when I abused my powers,
etc, etc, blah blah blah.
Sometimes I just wanted to tell him to shut up. I
didn't have to tell him now, though. He couldn't speak any more than could
Santino, whose eyes were oozing blood now as he watched, horrified by the scene
I'd staged.



I stayed well away from Nathalia to ask, "Chérie?
Wouldn't you rather join your lover, than make love to the man who killed
him?"



Santino really lunged when he heard that,
but it did him no more good than before.



It was an underhanded thing to say, especially
since I could read the guilt she felt. It practically oozed from her pores, she
was so drowned in it. She'd betrayed her lover, she thought. She'd given herself
to the demon who'd ripped out his heart. She deserved to die, she thought.



"One quick slice," I quietly urged her,
my body tensed. "One cut, and it'll be done. You'll be safe forever."



She looked up at me. "You won't let him near
me until it's all over? Until I'm passed on?"



"Of course not," I crooned. "This
is your choice."



She traced the sharp edge of the blade across her
wrist, but she didn't press down.



Well, Santino was really going to hate me for
what I would say next, but he was going to hate me in any case, so I figured I
might as well play this hand out to the bitter end. "I promised you to him,
you know," I told her, "and if you won't free yourself, I'll have to
make good on it. But is that what you want, chérie? Don't forget what I
told you before. He's angry that you took a lover. He wants to kill you slowly.
The rack, Nathalia. And worse. I can read his mind, it's all there, every last
bit. That blindfold was only a prelude, he'll pluck your eyes from your skull
before he's through---"



"Stop," she said, and I did. At
once. 



She sighed, and slowly crossed herself, and said
out loud, "Suicide is a mortal sin. I'll go to hell."



"Where do you think Santino is going to take
you?" I had to ask, and that question got to her, deep down. "He's a
demon, don't you know that? We all are, even Louis. You've fed his hunger and
taken pleasure in the act; you're going to hell in any case, chérie. The
only thing you're deciding now is if you want to live through hell on earth,
first."



:::Lestat, stop this, stop this at once!:::
Santino screamed out in my mind. I hadn't expected that; I'd shut him out when
I'd pinned him to his chair. But he was so frenzied for Nathalia that his mental
powers had broken free. He was strong, stronger than I'd realized. But he was no
match for me. :::What the hell are you playing at, she'll do it, don't you
understand, she'll really do it, she's on the edge!:::



:::You put here there,::: I only said, and shoved
him out of my thoughts.



"Nathalia?"



She must have sensed something from Santino,
because her eyes went wide with fear. "No! It won't work, and he'll punish
me for even trying, I know he will!"



Ah, hysteria. Now we were getting somewhere. I
walked straight over to Santino and punched him in the jaw.



"See? He's in a deep-freeze, and I won't let
him out until you're long gone." Then I gestured at Louis. "Same
thing, he won't save you either. Don't ask me to hit Louis though, ok?"



She was past appreciating my feeble attempt at
humor. "What about you?"



"Me?"



"You'll let me die?"



"Of course," I told her. "That's
the idea."



Her mind was so clouded with fear, grief, and
shame that I couldn't clearly read her anymore, so I was actually surprised
when, without any more warning than that, she made her move. 



With one smooth, forceful motion, she slashed the
knife across her wrist, cutting deeply to sever the artery, for Santino had taught
her well. Blood surged from the wound, and for a moment that seemed to stretch
into infinity, she stared at it.



And then she clutched her hand to her chest,
crying, and waited to die.



 



---Santino---



The moment Lestat took out that knife, I knew
Nathalia was in serious trouble. The way she looked at it was telling, even
before Lestat began taunting her.



I tried to scream at him that this was dangerous,
that she was good with a knife. I should know. 



But I couldn't get past the invisible wall he'd
bricked up all around me.



I watched through a crimson haze of blood tears
as she began to play with the blade, testing it out, considering what he
offered.



I had to sit and watch.



Sit and listen to him tempt her, the
bastard. 



Worse than that, he was a lying bastard. His lies
got worse and worse, until I thought I would explode just hearing them. What the
hell was he talking about, telling Nathalia that I would rack her? That was
sick, absolute sick filth, and it had never crossed my mind for one fucking
instant! Just the word made me want to vomit forth the small amount of
blood I'd drawn from her. Of course, Lestat had probably never seen a rack in
operation, but I had. Why the hell would I want to maim Nathalia? I loved her,
he knew I loved her! Even when I'd been stupid enough to punish her, I'd never
deliberately inflicted any damage I couldn't completely heal!



And then he said I'd gouge out her eyes! It was
like he really, truly wanted to see her kill herself, the sick twist! Why else
would he spew forth such horrifying visions for her to choke on?



Then he went completely over the top, and told
her we were all demons and she was damned to hell already! Great, just great!
The one thing that might have made her think twice was her faith, and in
one short sentence, he blew it to smithereens.



My rage finally broke free then, to echo in his
head, but he just threw it back at me, blamed it all on me, when he was
the one positively egging her on. And to add insult to injury he had to punch
me, but you know, he pulled that punch. Not so that Nathalia would realize, but
he did do it.



That was when I started to watch more carefully,
for I had a feeling there was more to Lestat's showmanship this time, than met
the eye.



Sure enough, the instant she hacked her arm open,
the wall around me disintegrated.



My feet didn't touch the floor; I flew across
the room to get to my Nathalia, my teeth already ripping a huge gash in my own
wrist. The instant I reached her, I grabbed her arm and mashed our wounds
together, but I only kept the pressure on for a second. I healed far more
quickly than she did.



Holding her as though I'd never let her go, I
tore my arm open again and again, until her bleeding stopped, until her injury
scabbed over and fresh new skin wove its way through the scar. But she'd lost a
lot of blood by then; it was all over her sweater and spreading out across the
rug. Nathalia's blood. I tried not to look at it, I really did, but I
could smell it all the same. Ah, Nathalia.



She hadn't fought me, but not because she had
changed her mind about wanting oblivion. She was just in too much shock to mount
a defense, not that she could have stopped me in any case.



Lestat had stood back while I tended her, but
once she was completely healed, he came and knelt in front of her, as before,
and his visage was as grim as I'd ever seen it. As though it had hurt him, too,
to see her do that to herself. As though he actually cared.



Yeah, right!



Her eyes a wounded blue, she stared at me, and
then at him, and only said in tones of weak reproach, "But you promised,
Lestat. You promised."



Lestat took her healed wrist gently in hand and
raised it to his lips to kiss it. "I lied, Nathalia," he quietly
explained. "I lie all the time."



Her head rolled back, but then she righted it,
and groaned, "No, no, I read the books, you said you only lie to those you
love."



"Exactly," he agreed, and tears slipped
free from Nathalia's eyes to drip upon my fingers as I held her.



Lestat leaned over and smoothed a hand across her
eyes to shut them as he whispered, "I'm going to give you a greater gift
than death. One you'll want, I promise, and this time I promise in truth."



Then he went into her mind, letting me see him do
it, and told her, :::Sleep, Nathalia. Sleep deeply, without anxiety.:::



She instantly submerged into a sea of peaceful
dreams.



Then Lestat finally turned to me. "Jaw all
right?"



It took a great deal of self control not to lay
him flat with my fist, especially since I had the feeling that he'd let
me. But that would mean setting Nathalia to the side, and I wanted her in my
arms.



"What's your problem?" I threw all the
scorn I could muster into the question. "You're bored? There's nothing on
TV? You've nothing better to do that drive an innocent young girl to her
death?"



"Sorry, that's your idea of entertainment.
That, and torture," he returned without remorse. "You didn't think
she'd do it, did you?"



"I damned well did!" I hotly refuted
him.



"Right, you believed it once I'd started,
but I'm talking about before, Santino. You thought your little bedroom tricks
were enough to seduce her will, not just her body! I know you did!"



Well, he had me there. "Look, Lestat, I was
finally getting somewhere with her--"



"No, you weren't," he hotly
interrupted, "and you were too wrapped up in your victory party to see it.
She is on the edge, Santino, but not because of anything you or I did
tonight. She's been teetering at the abyss for the better part of a year, that's
how much you scarred her, and I wanted you to see it for yourself in living
color!"



That impassioned speech took me aback, I must
say. It's not like Lestat to have dealings with mortals beyond the obvious,
except in rare cases like David Talbot, who ended up a fledgling...



"What's your greater gift than death?"
I rushed to question, clutching Nathalia more tightly to me. I had to lay off,
though, when she groaned in her sleep. "What are you going to do, give
her the choice *you* never had?
"



He laughed, which I took as a good sign, although
with Lestat you never can tell. "Don't quote the stupid movie to me, I get
enough of that from Louis! And no, Santino, I've got no need for another
fledgling. She's all yours, that much you can be sure of."



"Then what were you babbling about?" I
demanded to know, and for good reason. I didn't trust him. I knew better.



"Oh, you'll find out," he assured me,
pocketing his knife and jumping to his feet. His gaze assessed the night outside
the window, and I heard him thinking, Two hours until dawn, enough time, but
we have to leave now.



His grey eyes focused on the hallway, and
suddenly a door crashed open and a heavy coat, wool socks, and boots came flying
through the air to land at his feet. He glanced at Nathalia, then, and a couple
of heavy sweaters shot down the hall to join the other clothes.



"Get Nathalia out of that blood-soaked
sweater and put all this on her instead. She'll need it, where she's
going."



I didn't like the sound of that. "The hell
I'll put them on her," I snarled. "She's not *going* anywhere, except
with me."



"Wrong," Lestat said, his voice flat.
"Now, put them on her, Santino, or she's likely to freeze. I'm pretty sure
you want her whole, not minus some toes from frostbite, so don't be an
idiot!"



It didn't come easy, kowtowing to the likes of
Lestat, but the simple truth was that I loved Nathalia more than my pride. I
wrapped her up securely in the warm clothes he had provided, and then gathered
her close into my arms again.



"Touching, just touching," he sneered,
although I could see that it was a façade. Whatever he was up to, he was having
a hard time doing it. "Now, you have the choice, my friend. You can
hand Nathalia to me, and rest assured you'll get her back safe and sound in one
week, or we can play tug-of-war with her. Imagine the mess that would
cause."



I shook my head at his lunacy. "What are you
playing at now? You can't convince me you need another week with Nathalia!"



"I don't have to convince you," Lestat
came back, as arrogant as ever. "But I do need the week. Don't worry,
Santino. She is yours, and I will return her in one piece, but I have to do
something first."



"Why, what are you going to do?" I
pressed.



"You'll see," he said again, and
started to lose patience. "Give her to me! I don't want to have to grab
her, you fool! If we start fighting over her, she's the one who'll be torn to
bits, and I have news for your addled little brain: Nathalia's in no shape to
lose yet more blood!"



I didn't see much alternative at that point; I
couldn't let Nathalia get hurt. Still, though, I had to lay out some ground
rules of my own. "You will not drink from her, Lestat."



"Never crossed my mind," he airily
denied, casting me a haughty look, as if to say, How dare you suggest I would
partake of human blood! Shame, shame, shame on you, Santino!



I ignored his antics. Lestat always was insane.
"And you will not let her out of your sight! She might finish the job you
started here, tonight."



"Well, gee, Santino," he softly purred,
"I do have to sleep, sometimes, you know. What do you want me to do, chain
her like you used to? That'll sure help her state of mind a whole bunch."



"You can mesmerize her during the
days."



"Oh, good thinking," he tossed back,
the sarcasm only growing. "Mind control. She'd like that, wouldn't she, not
having any conscious will at all? Say, maybe I can drive her stark raving mad.
Think a week'll be enough?"



"Well, what is your plan?" I ground
out, frustrated.



"None of your business, that's what. All I'm
telling you is that she won't get away and she won't get hurt. Now, time's up!
Hand her over!"



Defeated, I did. It was that or have him rip
Nathalia from my grasp. Lestat was strong, too strong, and when he was
irritated, he didn't always temper that strength. He might have pulled her arms
from their sockets if we'd gotten into a tussle.



"Ok, then," he said, preparing to
leave. "One week."



Then he sighed, and glanced at Louis, who still
sat frozen, watching and listening, but unable to interfere.



Lestat walked to his fledgling and bending down,
kissed him on the cheek.



Instantly awakening, Louis started, and his first
thought wasn't for himself.  "Lestat, you're taking Nathalia
somewhere?"



"Yes, Beautiful One, and you'll be glad I
did." He swept his glance toward me. "So will you, if you've got the
brains God gave a fly."



And then he vanished with preternatural speed to
take Nathalia far away into the night.





Chapter 12:  Leverage






---Nathalia---



I woke up thirsty, but Lestat was right beside
me, holding a glass of something to my lips.


"Slowly," he instructed as I gulped at
it.


He might not have bothered; the liquid tasted so
vile that I jerked my head to the side after the first swallow. "What the
hell is that?"


"It's good to see you acting more like your
usual self," he murmured, then explained, "It's mostly water mixed with
sugar and salt, but I think he put in vitamins too, and something called
electrolytes."


He? I shoved Lestat's arms aside and
struggled to sit up. Ooooh. Bad move. Dizzy.


Lestat helped me lay back down.


"He who?" I croaked.
"Santino?"


"No, no, not him," Lestat told me, then
urged, "Come on, Nathalia, you have to drink this. It'll help your body get
back into balance."


"Just bring me some water. Please?"


"This is better for what ails you. Do I have
to pour it down your throat?"


He would, too, so I gave in gracefully and slowly
drank the glass dry.


"Good," Lestat said. "You rest
some more, all right?"


Right, like I could rest when I didn't know where
I was or what was going on! Now that I was more cognizant of my surroundings, I
knew for sure I'd never seen this room before. Although, it was a bit rustic to
even call it a room. The walls were made of thick timber construction, and above
head, I could see that whole logs had been used as beams to support the roof.
There was only a tiny window, much too small for me to crawl through, but I
could see that it was full night outside. Absolutely black.


"Where's Santino?" I had to ask.
Really, that was the only thing that mattered.


Lestat tilted his head, his gaze blurring
slightly as he listened. "He's in New Orleans, playing chess with
Louis." Then he grinned, "Louis' beating the pants off him."


"Then where am I?" I pressed.


He smiled, and vaguely replied, "Oh, I
decided to take you north for a while. We need some time to ourselves."


Now, you have to understand that at some level
Lestat didn't frighten me. I don't know why he didn't, he just didn't. But that
didn't mean I was completely without judgment. When a vampire who has just
practically begged you to kill yourself decides he wants time alone with you, it
can't be a good sign.


So I shrank back from his smile, as friendly as
it was, and said, "A while? How long?"


He shrugged. "I told Santino a week, but the
truth is that we might need longer. We'll see. You just get some rest and I'll
tell you all about it, later, all right?"


"No, it's not all right," I started to
dispute, but halfway through the sentence, I felt too tired to go on. Damn his
black soul, but he had a point. Rest was probably well in order.


Besides, I thought, I wouldn't be able to leave
come morning unless I took advantage of the night to recuperate. God only knew
how much blood I'd lost.


"It wasn't that much," Lestat assured
me. "You'll be fine. I can tell just looking at you."


I bet he could. His comment alarmed me, though,
because it meant he'd heard me plotting to leave when the sunlight incapacitated
him. Great. Now I wouldn't have a snowball's chance in hell of making my way
free, vampire death-sleep or no. 


Visions of Santino's manacle and chain danced before my eyes.


"Oh now, none of that," Lestat chided. "I wouldn't dream of it. In fact, I'll go you one better and tell you that
you're at perfect liberty to leave when the sun rises. All right?"


"You're lying again," I tried to say
through gritted teeth, but since I was weak as a kitten, it came out more like a
mewl.


He looked hurt, the hypocrite. "No, I'm
telling the truth, it's just not the whole truth. You'll figure it out."
Then, with a somber gaze that seemed to see right through me, he added, "I
am sorry I put you through that trauma with the knife."


"Why did you?" I moaned,
remembering. "If you weren't going to let me go?"


He stared down at his feet as if deciding how
much to say. "Santino didn't seem to understand that you were breakable,
Nathalia. I had to get it through his thick skull before he drove you over the
edge without realizing. But I did it for you, too. He'll think twice about how
he handles you in the future. Hell, after what I made him watch, he'll think way
more than twice."


Oh God, the future. A future I didn't want, a
future I'd turned my back on the moment I slit my wrist.


"Lestat," I said, my voice urgent
despite the weak, sick feeling in my stomach. "Don't give me to him,
please. I'd much prefer to have the knife again. Really, I would."


He looked... I don't know how to describe it,
really. Mournful, maybe, or as though he wanted to soothe my distress. 
"Ah, ma chère, it will be all right. I think Santino's learned his
lesson. You'll see."


Right, I'd see. Great. Thanks to Lestat, I
knew just what I'd see. More torture, truly unspeakable ones, the rack, my
eyeballs ripped out of their sockets....


"No, no, no!" Lestat's voice rushed
across my thoughts to silence them. "I made all that up, I used your own
fears against you, I said whatever crossed my mind; but none of it had
anything to do with Santino's intentions."


I closed my eyes, not believing him. Why should
I? Everything he'd said had been perfectly in step with all I knew of Santino,
right up to the part about him being a demon straight from blackest hell. 
Oh, dear God,
I thought, devastated as it came to me. I'm going to end up
in hell.


"That was a lie, too," Lestat urgently
insisted.


I groaned, tired and sore, and just so sick of
my whole life. "Get out of my thoughts, out," I muttered,
trying to turn away from him and failing. Too tired.


"Exactly," he agreed, his voice coming
as though over a long distance. "Sleep well, Nathalia."


A single tear trailed down my cheek, for of
course I would sleep. I wanted to sleep. I just didn't want to wake. 


 


---Lestat---


Marius was frowning when I returned to the only
other room in the cabin.


"Are you sure you can manage this,
Lestat?"


"Of course." I smiled, maybe too
glibly, for it only made him point out the obvious.


"What if she doesn't have
these abilities?"


"But she must," I
insisted. "She's just untutored. Her methods were crude, and impossible to sustain over the long
term, but Nathalia must have some innate talent. How else could she have blocked Santino for
months?"


"Still, what you're suggesting..."
Uncertain, Marius looked at the fire crackling behind the glass in the wood
stove.


"Look," I told him, "it's not so
very different from what David did for me. When I was in the mortal body, I learned
astral projection. That's a whole lot harder than just keeping your thoughts to
yourself!"


"You had two hundred years of vampire
consciousness backing you up," Marius argued.


Impatient, I snorted. "Well, if I can't do
it I can't do it, but it won't be for lack of trying."


Sensing the impasse, Marius adroitly changed the
subject. "How is she?"


"Weak. But as obstinate as ever." A
sudden laugh crawled up my throat. "Oh, she's precious, really she is.
She's planning to leave when the sun comes up, you know, when I'll be dead to
the world. I told her to go ahead."


"Lestat!"


"Oh, don't worry, she might even laugh at my
little joke. Once she gets it, that is." I looked around the cabin a little
more, then. Really, it was quite compact and efficient. A perfect little
hideaway, and of course, it was in the absolutely best location on earth. Marius
was a godsend. If not for him, I'd have had to build an igloo or something. Brrrr,
I thought, thinking more of Nathalia than myself.


"Have I thanked you for showing us to this
place?" I thought to ask. When I'd stopped at his home in Alaska, it had
really only been to ask for directions. How far north do I have to go? He
would know, I was sure. Instead, I had found out that he'd thought of my
brilliant idea years and years before. "And does anybody else know you have
this little bolt-hole? I don't want to be interrupted."


"No, no, you'll be completely without
interference. I trust that's what you want? I'll take my leave, then."


My eyebrows rose. "I didn't mean for you to
go, Marius. In fact, I'd appreciate your help."


"You want me," he slowly said, "to
assist you with this little endeavor?"


"Sure. It should be interesting to see what
Santino makes of it." I smiled, thinking of what Santino had done to
Armand, all those years ago. We'd see how he liked a little payback,
good-natured, of course.


 


---Nathalia---


You can leave in the morning, he'd said. 


It took me a while to realize what he'd meant
about not lying but not telling the whole truth.


North, he'd taken me north.


And if you go far enough north, at the right time
of year, you're plunged into endless night.


There wasn't going to be a morning for... I
strained to recall something from those science lessons I should have paid more
attention to... upwards of three months!


Ooh, now that made me mad. Not the fact
that he'd brought me to the one place where he could keep me under constant
vigil, but that he hadn't just said so when I'd asked. All those books
were right. Brat fit him perfectly.


His cleverness really made me wonder, though.
Even if there was no sun to knock him out, wouldn't he still need to sleep, at
least sometimes?


"I would," he answered, strolling
casually in as though he owned the place. "If I was only
as strong as Louis, or even Marius here." He gestured toward another man
--I mean, vampire-- who had followed him into the room.


I think I closed my eyes. Marius? Oh, God,
it was him. He was just like Lestat had described him in the books.
White-gold hair, startling blue eyes, a face that held twice as many years as
Lestat's. Mortal years, I mean. In vampire reckoning, he was far, far older.


My heart sank right to my toes, thinking about
it. Two thousand years. Two thousand years. 


I suppose the idea shouldn't have shocked me so
much. Obviously Lestat came from a time long before my birth, too, and I'd never
really given it much thought. And Santino came from the Dark Ages, even further
back...


But still, two thousand years? He'd been walking
the streets of Rome back when Julius Caesar had been king of Italy!


The one called Marius suddenly laughed. "No,
he was before my time, and he wasn't a king, he just wanted to be. And as for
Italy..." He chuckled. "Let's just say that there wasn't really any Italy
yet. Not the way you think of it, at least."


I looked at him, then. "Oh, sorry. History
never was my best subject."


"What was?" Lestat teased, as well he
should. He'd heard me say the same thing about science, math, literature...


"Shut up," I came back, and then
shrugged. "Music, actually."


Lestat nodded as though he could understand that,
which really surprised me. He had, after all, scathingly insulted every piece of
music I'd played in his presence.


"Nathalia, this is Marius de Romanus," he unnecessarily
explained. "Marius, Nathalia."


Oh God, two of them, it suddenly came to me.
And who knows how many more? 


I felt sick, really sick, because I had no idea
what was going on. I could remember being in bed with Santino, and acting like some
terrified yet  crazed wanton, right down to wanting him to drink. I could remember it,
but I couldn't believe it, if that makes any sense. And then the scene
afterwards, Lestat, the knife, plunging over the cliffside towards death, and
being forcibly pulled back into this world.


And now I was trapped in a cabin with two
vampires who were just staring at me. It was too much to take, really it
was. I lost my temper. "Well?" I shouted, pushing up to sit up
straighter in the bed. "If you bloodsuckers are going to eat me, just get it fucking
over with!"


Lestat doubled over laughing, the bastard.


Marius, in contrast, raised a pale eyebrow and
regarded me unflinchingly. "Do you know," he said, making every word
seem one of great import, "that relying on profanity to make your point
only demonstrates the limits of your vocabulary, and therefore your range of
thought?"


I almost yelled at him that I didn't fucking
care
, but he must have caught the thought; his serious visage suddenly went
stern, and I realized that getting on his bad side wasn't the best move, in the
circumstances.


"Sorry," I said instead, glancing at
him from beneath my lashes.


He nodded, and rapped Lestat on the shoulder to
make him stop chortling. "Tell her, Lestat. It's time."


Lestat's grey eyes were still amused when he came
to sit beside me. "No, Nathalia, we're not going to quench our thirst with
you. If we need blood, we'll go hunt up a seal or something, God knows there's
not another human within about a thousand kilometers. Say, Marius, have you
ever had seal? Do you get to live out their aquatic memories if you drink from
them? I know, let's dive into the Arctic and try to latch onto a killer whale,
that would be really interesting---"


"Lestat, get to the point!" Marius firmly
directed.


"Okay, okay," he muttered, then
returned his attention to my wide eyes. I had concluded by then, you see, that
Lestat was the one who needed therapy. I might have tried suicide, but at least
I had good reason. He was simply psychotic. "It's like this, Nathalia. I want you to give you
something that will make your life with Santino bearable."


"Bearable?" The word came out
half-scoff, half-shriek. "What are you going to do, pump my veins full
of anti-freeze?"


He laughed, and Marius did, too. I was the only
one not laughing.


"No, not that," Lestat recovered to
say. "I'm going to teach you to shield yourself."


Lost, I echoed, "But Santino's so strong, there's no weapon in existence that can even the odds. Can't you just
let me go, instead?"


"Nope," he blithely answered. "I
didn't mean that kind of shield, anyway. We're talking mental powers, and not
those half-assed ones you patched together on your own, you know, your little trick
with the Spanish." Marius rolled his eyes when he heard Lestat
resorting to language almost as crude as mine, but the younger vampire ignored
him.


To say that I distrusted Lestat was like saying
that the sun would rise tomorrow.... except, he had shown me that sometimes, the
sun wouldn't rise at all....


"Why give me this?" I asked, eyeing him
with suspicion.


He flicked his long fingers before my eyes as he
recounted his reasons. "One, Santino's habit of reading your every thought
is going to drive you insane, and Louis'll be hard to live with if you end up in the psycho bin.
Two, you had enough guts to try to help Louis that time, so I sort of owe you.
And three," leaning down closer to me, he said in a low, deliberate voice,
"once your mind is closed to his, you can start to stand up to Santino. I'm not saying it'll be easy,
Nathalia, but it'll beat the hell out the enslavement you've known so
far."


"Stand up to him?" I gasped, choking. I couldn't even stand in his presence,
he reduced me to a kneeling heap of nerves. I certainly didn't want to dare the
fates with some idiotic stunt like trying to stand up to the likes of
him!  "No, that's out of the question. What I need is to get away, from him and everyone else with
fangs."


"Too bad," Lestat announced, gripping
my flailing hands to underline his point. "Because you're pretty much stuck."


"Thanks to you!" I scathed, yanking my wrists
free. It was a hollow
victory, knowing as I did that he had allowed me the small defiance, and that
made me so mad that I lashed out with a fist, striking him full across the face.
Ouch. It was like smashing my fist against a marble statue.


Lestat snatched my hands in his, and raised each
in turn to his mouth, scraping my knuckles across his fangs. "Enough of
that, chérie. You can't make me mad enough to kill you, if that was your
intent."


Tossing my hands aside as if they weren't even
worth biting, he continued, "Now, so far, Santino has had every conceivable
power over you, but you can shift the
balance to your favor if you can learn to keep him out of your mind, Nathalia."


"Well, I'd like to shift the balance of
power,
as you put it," I sneered, frustrated. What was he talking about? "First
thing I need to know is how to break chains with my bare hands. Oh yeah, you'd
better make my body invulnerable to torture, and give me the strength of a
hundred men while you're at it! Then and only then, will this
mental claptrap start to be worth something!"


Marius stepped closer to me, then knelt on one
knee, bringing him closer to my eye level. He didn't say anything, he just
stared. Shaming me. And the worst part was that I knew I deserved it; I was
acting like a bitch. A hysterical bitch. It
certainly wasn't Lestat's fault that Santino was strong enough to crush bones and had
no qualms about doing so.


"What I meant was that I don't
understand," I whispered, miserable. "Why can't you just let me
go?"


He stared at me as if I wasn't thinking straight,
and pointed out, "Santino would find you in ten seconds flat. And don't
tell me that he didn't last time, Nathalia. He's wise to you, now. You can't run
anymore, you have to learn to deal with him. Now, do you want it to be like last
time, when he could read your every thought?"


"No," I admitted, although I didn't
agree that I *had* to do anything. Wasn't Lestat the one who'd told me there was
always a choice? That had been no lie.


"So you'll work on it with me?"


Sure, I'll work on it, I thought, and
then he won't find me in *ten* seconds flat. He won't find me at all.


Lestat grinned ear to ear. "I knew it
wouldn't be long until you got around to thinking that, Nathalia."


"You're still going to help me?" I
asked, shocked. 


"Oh, sure," he waved a careless hand
through the air. "So is Marius. But let's get one thing straight before we
start." Leaning down close, he looked me straight in the eyes, his own as
grey and turbulent as storm clouds about to burst.  "Santino's not as
dumb as you seem to think."


Well, that baffled me, because the truth was that
I didn't think he was dumb at all. Callous, crass, and cruel, but not dumb.


"And you're not as smart," Lestat
finished.


"What do you mean?" I asked, frightened
despite myself. There's something I don't know, I thought, something
he's not telling me.


"You're damned straight there is,"
Lestat bit out, sounding irritated all of a sudden. "And that's the last
thought of yours I want to hear bouncing off the walls."


"Good," I answered, my voice composed
as I laced my
fingers together. "And thank you, I think.  Let's begin."


 


---Lestat---


"No, no, no!" I yelled again. "Not
like that!"


Nathalia sighed and flopped onto her back on the
braided rag-rug that covered the wood floor of the cabin's small living area. I
suppose it was the parlour, but really, it hardly merited the term.
Rustic was one thing, but this... well, let's just say that in only two
days I'd tired of the cabin's dubious outdoorsy charm.


I pushed my irritation aside and tried again to
explain to Nathalia.


"You can't just think your shields
into place. Well, at least not until they get to be second nature. Fledglings
like you have to feel them--"


"I'm not a fledgling!" Nathalia hotly
disputed. "Stop calling me that!"


Had I done it again? Oops. I knew I
shouldn't use that word with her, because if anything was for sure, it was that
she didn't want to be Santino's latest contribution to vampire society. The word
fledgling itself set her temper roaring, these days at least. The first time I'd used it,
she'd just stared at me, her eyes darkening to azure with bafflement, and you
know, that color was just so enchanting, I found myself explaining why the word applied to her.


I should have kept my mouth shut, as Marius so
succinctly told me later that same night.


And I should have, because when Nathalia
heard that Santino was almost certainly planning to make her a vampire, she went
off like a bomb. Ballistic, I mean. She threw a chair at me, for starters. I
suppose I could understand that, it was the old kill the messenger reflex
kicking in. Then she argued, on and on until I thought she'd never still that
tongue. 


Santino hated her, she said.

Santino was a vicious bastard who only wanted to see how much torture a human
woman could live through, she said.

Santino would drain her to her last drop, she said.


Well, she had a point with that last one, I must
admit. But Nathalia, I reminded her, that's how it's done, except that
he'll give you vampire blood to replace your own. Remember?


I won't drink it, she said. Ever. 


And then she'd slammed out the door and stomped
off into the snow. No matter, she wouldn't go far. She couldn't. It was dark out
(of course) and damned cold.


I almost laughed, because Nathalia was so very
like *me*. She won't drink it! Yeah, sure she wouldn't drink it. It was
easy to say that, wasn't it? I'd said it myself. I'd screamed it to Magnus when
he taunted me with the promise of immortality. But after you're drained, you
can't really stop yourself from drinking it! You're too weak to move, you can't
avoid that first drip of blood, and when it hits your lips, its the most potent
stuff on earth. Addictive. Irresistible. Well, of course it is. By that time,
you *need* blood as never before in your life, and what blood it is! Light
made liquid
, I had called it in my novel. Definitely, good stuff.


Nathalia didn't come in for a long, long, time,
but I wasn't worried. She could freeze her little ass off, I thought. Do her
some good, she was too much like a chili pepper with that temper. But then
Marius said that I was a reckless fool and didn't I realize that for a mortal,
the temperature out there would do just as well as any knife? He went out
and found her sitting in a snow bank, forlorn.


When they got back inside, Marius pointed out that denial
and anger were normal first responses, and encouraged her to stop reacting and start thinking.
So she had.


"Oh God," she'd finally said, crossing
herself before turning horrified eyes on me. I could see the truth dawning in
her eyes, the truth she could no longer deny. Yes, Santino would do it, and no,
she wouldn't be able to prevent it, any of it.


"You have to help me, you
can't allow this!" she pleaded.


Right, like it was my business who Santino
wanted to bleed into.


"Look," I told her, "Louis' the one who has a horror of loosing new vampires
upon the world."


I guess she figured, and rightly so, that there
was no way she could persuade me to interfere, so she piled all her
hopes on Marius. "Please," she entreated. "It's wrong. I don't
want that, I don't want any of that."


He was less than sympathetic, I must say. I
supposed he was going out of his way not to interfere with Santino. I
happened to know for a fact that Marius didn't want their old feud blowing up in
their faces. Sure, he was helping me develop Nathalia's mental powers, but he
agreed with me that Santino was too smart to resent that, not once he
understood what we'd done for him. 


"I didn't want it, and neither did Lestat,
or David!" Marius told her.
"Plenty of us were forced, either by circumstances or an individual, so
what makes you so special? Besides, there's a difference between not wanting it at first, and
being profoundly grateful you have it, later. Don't worry, sooner or later
you'll get used to the idea."


"Really," she scathed, slamming herself
into a chair and glaring straight at me. "Has Louis, then? I got the idea
that after hundreds of years, he still doesn't want it!"


I shook my head, bemused. My green-eyed love just
loved to drip pathos all over everyone he met, so I wasn't too surprised that
Nathalia was coated with it, but it did amaze me how few people saw the simple
truth, the truth I'd seen within a month of making him. "Chérie,"
I informed her, "if Louis was really so miserable being a vampire, why
wouldn't he just lay out one day and try to get a nice tan?"


"Lestat!" Marius snapped.


"I have no idea why he loves you,"
Nathalia quietly said.


I could have said the same about Santino and her,
but I held my tongue. Marius was furious enough that I had initiated this
whole discussion of fledglings.


So anyway, like I said, I knew better than to use
that word to her. She hated it with a purple passion. (Maybe someday
someone can explain that phrase to me.) 


But, you know, I couldn't help calling her fledgling
from time to time. Honestly, the word
said itself, and for good reason. Nathalia was as good as his fledgling already, it was a fait
accompli.
Just like David, she didn't stand a chance.


Wasn't it better for her to come to terms with
it?


Maybe that's why the word came out my
mouth at least twice a day.


It was counterproductive though. 


"That's right," Marius scolded me, now.
"I'd think you'd have learned your lesson after two full days. Cut that
word out of your lexicon." And then, mind to mind his oh-so-sage advice,
:::It's between her and Santino, and that's final..:::


:::It's  *up*  to Santino, you mean,:::
I shot right back.


Marius shook his head, and came away from the
window, where he'd been standing for hours, alternately watching the snow and my
efforts to instruct Nathalia. Pitiful efforts, I must say.


"Let's get back to work," he suggested.
"I think you don't really understand what Lestat wants you to do."


Nathalia sighed, and rubbed her eyes. "Oh, I
understand. Make a wall in your head. I just can't do it, that's all."



"You were right, Marius," I admitted, grumbling. "Waste of time. She can't do it."


Marius, though, had a thoughtful look burning
behind his pupils. "No, you were right. She's got potential, she just has
to learn how to channel it. She needs to--"


"Stop talking about me like I'm some lump of
clay you plan to mold!" Nathalia objected. "I'll tell you what I need, I need some food!
Real food, do you know what that is? Oh, I forgot, you don't! Well,
let me tell you, I'm sick of electrolytes, broth, and
that powdered pap that dares call itself milk!"


Well, I must say that was an exaggeration if ever
I'd heard one. I'd realized all along that she needed to eat, (duh, Nathalia), so before she ever
woke up I had cajoled Marius into going to the nearest town to stock
up. Nearest town, now that was a laugh. Saying we were in the middle of
nowhere didn't even come close! But anyway, there was plenty to eat in that
cabin. She had stuck to simple foods by her own choice -- or rather, her body
had chosen for her. Her last night at Rue Royale had taken a toll we could still
detect.


"Is it my fault you've been so
nauseous?" I sneered. After all, Marius and I had been perfectly
hospitable, and we'd yet to hear any thanks.


"Well, gee," she came right back,
"YES!!! How am I supposed to feel, trapped in the Arctic Circle with a
bloodthirsty vampire who tells me at every turn that my future career is to be one,
too?"


I was getting sick and tired of her temper
tantrums, I must say. "You know," I drawled, pouncing on her and
holding her down the way she'd seen me do to Louis, "if the future bothers
you so much, I can make it your past instead, and there'll be nothing more to
worry about!" My mouth against the creamy column of her throat, my fangs
scratching a thin line of red onto her skin, I menaced, "What do you think?
You want to be made into a fledgling this instant, Nathalia? Because that's what
I'm going to do if you don't shut up!"


"Lestat--" 


Marius tried to intervene (when had he not?) but
my glacial gaze stopped him short. He probably knew that telling me to stop was
only guaranteed to make me continue.


No, it was Nathalia who made me stop, by the
simple fact that she refused to rise to my taunts. On some level, that really
irritated me. I mean, she wasn't supposed to see right through me... but she
did. And the truth was that I liked her the better for it. 


"I really am starving, Lestat," she
said, in a tone that also announced, You're holding me down, so I guess I
have to just lay here until you tire of it, but it's sort of boring to just lay
here hungry.


"Starving, are you?" I asked, rolling
off her, amused despite myself. I mean, at least the cabin was stocked for her
needs. Marius and I were the only
ones in danger of starving. Although, I suppose starving is a bit
strong, at that. We could go great lengths without blood, it just wasn't any fun
to do so, and especially not when Nathalia's mortal fragrance permeated the
cabin. Oh yes, I could smell her blood, and it smelled good, it really did, and
it certainly didn't help matters that I'd put my fangs to her delectable little
neck--


"Stop it!" Nathalia suddenly yelled,
jumping to her feet and backing away. 


For just a moment, I assumed I had been tactless
enough to state aloud that her blood had a certain appeal. Since I often speak
without thinking, it was a distinct possibility. But no, that hadn't been the
case;  the only place that idea had echoed was in my own mind.


Marius had noticed that too, I could tell, and he was
stupefied to realize that Nathalia's mental potential went beyond mere defense.
I hadn't had my shields up, of course. I mean, the whole vicinity was blocked to
the outside world, just in case Santino got impatient, but inside the dwelling I
hadn't bothered with any such measures. Why would I? It was just Marius and
me... and her, it came to me. She was a player, too, now.


"Heat up some chili if you're hungry,"
I told her, waving a distracted hand at the boxes of supplies I'd stowed against
one wall.


And then I looked over at Marius and projected,
:::Let's go somewhere and talk.:::


Nathalia glanced at me, almost as if she'd heard
something, but then she went and searched for her chili.


 


---Nathalia---


I fished around until I found a can opener, and
then I popped the lid off the chili and set the can on the wood stove to heat
up. Inelegant dining, to say the least, but it was the best I could manage,
seeing as the cabin had no kitchen.


No kitchen.


Well, that said it all.


When it was time to eat, I started shaking so
horribly that I could barely lift the spoon to my mouth. Delayed reaction, I
suppose. Would Lestat really have done it? The truth was that I didn't know. I
was just grateful that my hunger comment had diverted him.


One thing was for sure. He could call me
fledgling from now until kingdom come, and I'd never react again. No way. It was
just too horrible, the idea that if I pushed him too far, he might do a thing
like that.


I couldn't trust him, not really. After all,
David Talbot had trusted him, and look where he'd ended up!


Ok, so no more childish fits if he said the word fledgling.


But, you know, it still made me shiver.


 


---Nathalia---


I guess I must have fallen asleep after I'd
eaten, because the next thing I knew, Lestat was shaking me awake.


"Come on, sleepyhead, time to work."


"Go away," I mumbled, huggling under
blankets I couldn't remember having before. 


"You've been asleep for ten hours," he
chided me. "Come on. We've only got four more days."


I sat up and tried to smooth my tangled black
hair into some sort of order, finally just flipping it back over my shoulders
where it hung limply past my waist. No doubt about it, I could use a bathroom;
that was another thing the cabin lacked. I didn't mind traipsing into the great
outdoors to take care of my personal needs, but not being able to wash my hair
and take a proper bath was really irritating.


Still, I'd gladly forego cleanliness forever if
it would keep me out of Santino's clutches. "I thought you said we might need longer
than that week," I reminded Lestat.


Lestat sat down across from me and shook his
head, his eyes knowing. "Marius thinks, and rightly so, I should add, that Santino
has been damned
tolerant already. It's best if I stick to what
I told him when he let you go."


"He let me go?" I echoed, confused.
That didn't make much sense.


"I told him it was that or we'd play tug of
war with you as the rope."


"Nice," I commented shortly, although I
was bemused Santino hadn't chosen the latter. Sounded like the rack, after all.


"Nathalia," Lestat scolded, and then
appeared to change his mind about what to say. "Anyway, like I said, four
more days. You have to get serious about learning to control what you emanate
and what you don't."


"I am serious," I protested, laying
aside the blankets so we could start.


"No," Lestat astutely observed,
"you've been playing for time, hoping that week would stretch into two,
then three..."


I flushed, but a blast of icy air from the door
opening saved me from having to answer. Marius nodded to me politely as he
entered.


"Ok," Lestat suggested, "let's get
started. Raise your wall."


I tried, I really did. I went deep into my mind,
like he had taught me, and visualized a thick brick edifice, then tried to do
all my thinking behind the barrier instead of in front. But it was no use. I
couldn't keep the wall standing up straight, and thoughts just spilled out over
its slanted surface.


"Ow," I finally moaned, rubbing my
temples as I quit trying.


Marius glanced at Lestat, then took charge.
"Explain what you feel, Nathalia, what's going wrong."


"It's too heavy to keep up," I
complained, "but if I construct a lesser barrier, it's not strong enough to
block thought!"


"It shouldn't be heavy at all," Marius
murmured. "It's made of energy, not matter."


Lestat sighed. "She doesn't have the vampire
consciousness needed to perceive the difference. Maybe once she's a
fledgling--"


He broke off, but he didn't need to; I was
studiously looking away.


Marius snapped his fingers as an idea came to
him. "Right, you're right," he told Lestat. "She can't relate to
the way we explain things because she's never experienced the world as we do.
What we need is a physical corollary." He lapsed into thought, and then his
smile brightened.


Crossing the room to me, he pulled me to my feet,
then told Lestat to get him "that geode."


I must admit, I didn't know what he meant any
more than Lestat did.


"You know," Marius explained,
"that rock, the one I use as a doorstop."


"Ah," Lestat murmured as he went to
take it into his hands. I had admired the geode before; it was a fabulous array
of purplish crystals that seemed to grow from the inside of a shattered egg
rock. Really weird looking, but beautiful.


"Give it to Nathalia," Marius
instructed, so Lestat did.


Well, it was lovely to behold, but not so lovely
to hold. The thing must have weighed twenty pounds. "Ugh," I said, my
arms dragged down by the tug of gravity.


"Hold it at your waist a few seconds,"
Marius said, so I heaved it up to that level. "Now, hold it straight out in
front of you."


The strain on my arms increased at least tenfold
when I did as he had asked.


"Ok, enough," Marius pronounced.
"Put it down. Now, think. You were lifting the same weight both times, but
the first way was much easier to accomplish. Why?"


I shrugged as I massaged my sore upper arms.
"Leverage, I suppose."


"Right, leverage. That wall you need to lift
and keep up isn't too heavy either, not if you use the right technique. Don't
try to heave the wall into place by brute force, that's what gives you the
headache. Apply a small amount of judicious pressure; leverage."


I think I must have been staring mutely at him,
for he said, "Go on, try it."


So I did. It wasn't exactly as easy as he had
made it sound, but it was at least doable. For the first time, I felt that heavy
wall lifting and settling into place without also feeling like my skull would
split in two from the pressure. Drawing in a deep breath, I relaxed enough so
that my eyes were just shut instead of clenched, and concentrated on keeping the
wall upright.


"Good, good," Marius droned. "Now,
practice keeping your thoughts behind the barrier. Start with simple things. A
childhood memory. Yes, good. Now, someone you love. All right, fine..."


He kept this up for several minutes, gradually
directing me to think of things that were progressively more disturbing, until
he said, "Good, Nathalia, good, now think of Santino---"


The moment I did, the wall broke into fragments
that flew in all directions, and I could feel my thoughts exploding outward.


Groaning with defeat, I opened my eyes, then
jerked when I saw Lestat's face almost touching mine.


"Are you all right?" he asked.


"No," I complained. "I'm never
going to get it."


"But you did," he assured me, smiling
so that just the tips of his fangs were visible. "You kept your shields in
place for at least ten minutes, which is no mean feat for a mortal, but I knew
you had the talent. Now we just have to improve your duration, and help you
learn to keep them strong even when your thoughts disturb you."


And then will I be safe from Santino? I
wondered, but I had learned something important already. Before I started
thinking, I got that wall firmly into place.


Lestat laughed with positive delight.


 


---Lestat---


Once Nathalia got the hang of channeling her
thoughts, her strength and duration improved by leaps and bounds. It got
downright quiet around that cabin; no longer was there a constant hum of her
emanations echoing around the two small rooms.


Of course, she occasionally let her guard slip,
but that was all right. I actually encouraged her not to keep her thoughts
blocked every second; she was just a mortal, after all. Her brain could only
take so much strain.


Our week was up, and I was anxious to get back to
Louis, even though he was still ticked off about my having turned him to a
statue. Even an irritated Louis was better than no Louis at all, though, I
thought, and saw Nathalia smile. She could do more than shield, she could pick
up a thought herself, here and there, but not on any consistent basis.


And certainly not when I bothered to
shield, I'd tested that.


Marius had left the day before, but before he'd
gone, he'd given me strict instructions. (Of course.)


"You have to tell her the rest," he'd
sternly argued.


I had given a theatrical yawn. "She'll
figure it out, eventually."


"At great cost," Marius reminded me.
"The least you can do is let her know her limits."


"All right, all right," I'd conceded.


And now we were about to leave; it was time to
have the discussion I'd been putting off all week.


Nathalia emerged from the bedroom wearing all her
warmest clothes, and said, "Isn't there any way to change your mind about
this? You know I don't want to be handed to Santino like I'm an appetizer
tray!"


"Sit down," I commanded, my tone sharp.
"I have to talk to you."


She perched on the edge of the sofa, her eyes
soulful. I couldn't read her thoughts just then, but I didn't have to. Hope was
alive in her expression, hope I had to crush now.


"You need to understand the vast difference
between vampire powers and your own," I began. "You can block your
thoughts, sure, but that doesn't mean that Santino can't read them anyway, if he
really wants to."


"What?" she gasped, nonplussed, but you
know, her shields did stay in place. Good girl. "All this was for
nothing?"


"No, not at all," I assured her.
"What you've learned to do is keep casual onlookers out of your head, and
that's of great value. Nobody --and that includes Santino-- will be able to pick
up your thoughts just from being in the vicinity. But Nathalia, there's more to
using shields than just slapping them in place. Someone with strong mental
powers is able to shatter the shields that stand in the way."


"Someone like Santino," she dully
guessed, her eyes darkening to cobalt as I watched.


"Of course. Any defense you mount will be
nothing to him if he really wants in your mind."


"Great," she sighed. "Just great.
So what you're telling me is that it'll be just like before."


"No," I gently contradicted.
"Santino can break your shields at any time, but he won't unless you give
him good cause. In the first place, it's a great deal of trouble, but what will
stop him is the other problem with the technique. It hurts the mind being
bulldozed, you see. It can be intensely painful for a vampire; for a mortal it
might cause lasting damage."


"So what?" Nathalia asked, those cobalt
eyes somber. So somber. "Santino could care less if he hurts me."


I didn't argue with that. I knew it would be
wasted breath. "My point is that if you try to use these powers to hide
from him again, you will fail. The moment you go missing, he'll break your
shields to reclaim you, and trust me, it's an experience you should do your best
to avoid."


Nathalia snorted. "How's he going to find my
shields to break them, if he can't find *me*?"


"It doesn't work like that." I tried to
think of a way to explain, wishing Marius was here to help. "Santino will
recognize the hum of your shields, like a frequency that matches only you."


She looked like she didn't understand, but then
she suddenly gasped, "The buzz in my ears!"


I glanced at her, and she lowered her wall to let
me see what she had experienced in Norway.


"Ok then, you've got the general idea. Just
magnify it at least a thousand fold, and you'll understand Santino's fix on you.
He couldn't use it before, because you weren't shielding. But now, if you shield
and he wants to stop you, he'll use that buzz, hum, whatever you want to call
it, to break into your mind. And if you don't shield, he'll read your
thoughts straight off. So you see, the defense you have doesn't double as an
escape hatch. It's only use is to help you live with Santino in relative
sanity."


"Thanks a whole fucking lot, Lestat,"
she said, but without much heat. She felt too defeated to rant and rave.


And imagine, she hadn't even heard the worst of
it yet, the part Marius didn't know. The part he wouldn't want to know. Before
her shields had settled into place, you see, I'd heard no end of suicide
thoughts spinning through her mind. It wasn't like she was making definite
plans, but she was certainly keeping the option open.


That was bad, really bad, I thought.


I knew who would get blamed if Nathalia killed
herself, or even tried. You guessed it, me! I'd deserve the blame, too. She'd
never given suicide much thought before I'd made it sound like such a good
idea. I'd have to live with green eyes full of recriminations for I don't know
how long, and that wasn't even counting Santino's reaction.


Forget that, I thought. It wasn't worth it to put
up with decades of crap just so that Nathalia could take the coward's way out.


Besides, I didn't particularly want to see her
dead, and I was pretty well determined that I hadn't gone to all this trouble to
give Santino a second chance with her, only to watch her toss it away like
garbage.


So I'd thought of a way to stymie her. A plan.
Well, more like a scheme, but I'm good at thinking those up.


"There's more," I told her.
"Something else you need to know."


She raised haunted eyes that looked like nothing
so much as shattered sapphires.


"You can't get away from Santino,
period," I told her, making sure my voice was nice and harsh. It would have
to be, wouldn't it, with what I was fixing to let loose. "Face facts. You
begged him to drink of you, then you came screaming your pleasure when he did.
That made you his, Nathalia. He owns you. Now you've got to live with it."


Oh, no I don't, she thought, her shields
slumping at the picture I painted.


"Yes, you do," I grated, grabbing her
shoulders and digging my glossy fingernails into the heavy sweater she wore.
"You do have to live. Because if you don't, you'll really piss me off! I
don't want Santino on a rampage and Louis depressed because I gave you
the fool idea to kill yourself! So you know what I'll do if you off yourself?"


She gave a wan smile, as though she had won.
"What can you do? I'll be dead."


"I can kill your mother and father, that's
what I can do," I menaced, watching the hue of her eyes lighten with shock
and horror. "Yeah, you weren't shielding back in New Orleans, I know how
you feel about them. And you know what? You were willing to let Santino drink
all he wanted from you, as often as he wanted, if he'd just spare that servant
girl, weren't you? I think you'll do at least as much, be a good little pet, to
keep your own parents safe!"


"You... you wouldn't do that!"


"You've never seen me hunt, have you? It can
get ugly. Didn't you wonder why I had that knife? It's not like I need it."
I bared my fangs and dragged her right up against them to hiss, "I like to
carve them up when I've drunk my fill. Sometimes I do it when they're still
living. Imagine, mommy and daddy filleted into nice, juicy slices!"


"Shut up!" She thrust me away and
whirled around to cover her ears.


:::But I'd like to see more of England,::: I
snarled directly into her mind. It was easy, her shields were gone by then.
:::Is the Lake District nice this time of year?:::


"Stop it, stop it!"


"Swear to God you won't take your own life
and I will!"


"Oh, right, like the prince of demons can
believe anybody keeps their word!"


Prince of demons? I sort of liked that.
Better than Brat Prince, anyway.


"Oh, you'll keep it," I menaced.
"You'll have to! Now swear, or I'll take you hunting with me before
I toss you back to Santino, and you can see for yourself what your loved ones
are up against!"


"I hate you," she said, with absolute,
perfect conviction in her voice.


"Good, it'll keep you in the right frame of
mind to behave yourself! Now do you want to swear, or watch a bunch of people
meet their maker?"


"Fine," she gritted, "I
swear I won't try suicide!"


"And don't risk your life, either! You
belong to Santino! He can kill you anytime he likes, but you die another way and
I'll head straight to England!"


She lost it, then, and heaved the geode up to
throw it at me, but it fell short by at least a meter.


I didn't hesitate; I stomped up to her, shook her
like a rag doll while her eyes screamed terror, then finally smacked her
straight across the face, hard enough to knock her out.


It wasn't that I was mad, not at all. I didn't
care if she threw rocks all day; I didn't even care if they hit me. She couldn't
hurt me.


But I needed her unconscious for the flight; I
didn't think her mind could take it in stride the way a vampire's would.


So it was either hit her or mesmerize her, and at
that moment, punching her lights out really had more merit. She'd said she hated
me, and I wanted that to last; I wanted her to taste violence so she would know
I meant it about her parents.


And I did mean it, every word. I was a killer.
I'd have no qualms killing them.


And if a right cross to her jaw would help her
understand that, so much the better.


I scooped her up in my arms and took to the air,
but I didn't head toward New Orleans. Santino had left there days ago, and
Nathalia was going straight to him to start her new life.


She'd have to get used to the word fledgling.





Chapter 13:  Rarotonga






Hey, guys, thanks for all the great comments! I really appreciate them --Aspen

---Santino---



Lestat's week was up, but there was no sign of my
Nathalia.


Impatient, I sent out another battery of
messages. If Lestat was listening, he would hear them. 


Suddenly, I couldn't bear the house any longer,
so I descended the few steps that led to the beach and sat down, cross-legged,
in the sand. Ah, it was warm here, so warm. Did Nathalia like warm weather? It
shamed me that I really didn't know.


I stretched out on my back on the sand and sifted
my long fingers through fine, white grains as I stared at the stars overhead.
Then a noise from behind startled me out of my thoughts.


Jerking my head around, I saw Lestat standing on
the beach, Nathalia in his arms.


Nathalia, my Nathalia. 


I went and took her into my own embrace, my hand
tracing her features, caressing her cheeks. Ah, she was so smooth and perfect,
her skin so white in the starlight that I couldn't look away. But then my gaze
fell upon the slight discoloration across her jaw, and I turned my attention to
Lestat standing so close.


"You hit her?"


He gave a guilty shrug. "I had to."


I could see that that was likely true. Nathalia
had chased death rather than submit to my dominion; of course she hadn't come
here freely, any more than she had been a willing guest in my castle in Norway.


I had to swallow before I could ask the question
that had plagued me for seven nights straight. "Did
Nathalia try to kill herself again, Lestat?"


"No," he slowly answered, and then all
in a rush, added, "and you needn't worry about that any longer."


A dry, humorless laugh crawled up my throat.


"No, really," he insisted, "I used
a little leverage, and she
won't dare, not after what I threatened. I..." He cleared his throat, and
started again. "I knew you could intimidate her just as easily as I could, but... well,
it just seemed better that it came from me, that's all. She has too much reason
to hate you, already."


Indeed. His shields were there, but at low ebb,
and I could see both how he had threatened her, and how much it had hurt him
to say such things to her. Never mind that they were true. It came to me then,
that as much as a brat as Lestat could be, he did know a thing or two about
friendship. There was no reason for him to play the heavy here; Nathalia was my
responsibility.


And I would have promised murder to her parents,
too, if that's what it took to keep her safe.


But Lestat had known that, had known how very
destructive such words could be. Hadn't he used threats to control Louis,
threats against the vampire child that Louis loved so dearly? Such threats were
poison, and Lestat knew it, so he had spared me the need for them.


"Thank you then," I said, reaching out
to take his hand. "Was that your gift, the one you said I'd thank you
for?"


He stepped away to admit, "No, the gift is
something else, Santino. And it's for you as much as for her, although God knows
you may not see it that way." Turning towards me again, grey eyes
challenging, he quietly asked, "Did you do all those things to Nathalia in
some misguided attempt to make a fledgling who would remain loyal?"


"You've been with Marius," I guessed,
remembering the nights I'd sat with him, explaining all such matters.


Lestat's brief nod only led him back to his
question. "But what you told him was sincere?"


"Yes, of course."


"I see," Lestat murmured, glancing out
toward the black waters of the sea. "Come, let's sit so I can tell you what
I've done."


I settled into the sand, cradling Nathalia across
my legs. She stirred slightly, and burrowed her uninjured cheek against me.
Unable to resist it, I unfastened the ivory buttons on my black shirt and parted
it so that she could huddle against skin instead of silk, and when she did, I
laid a hand across her hair and stroked it.


"Charming," Lestat said, but without
his usual sarcasm. I sensed that he was having difficulty telling me what it was
he had done, and that puzzled me. What could be troubling him? Nathalia was
alive, and whole, and with me; Lestat had even managed to dissuade her from
self-destructive temptations, so what could be the matter? 


"Let me tell you a story," Lestat
began.


"Just tell me what has you worried," I
requested instead.


"No, I've thought about this for a week,
it's better that you hear my story. So listen." And learn, I heard
him think.


"Once upon a time, there was a vampire named
Lestat. He was all alone, the only vampire in the New World. He had come to the
Louisiana to care for his father, but there was no bond of love between them, so
that did nothing to assuage his loneliness."


"Lestat," I interrupted, "I've
read your autobiography. Forgive me for saying that I'm more concerned with
Nathalia at this moment than with reliving your past."


"Oh, she's part of the story," he
assured me, and went right on. "Lestat listened to the thoughts of the
mortals all around him. He loved to listen to them, it was the one thing that
helped him feel less alone. And then, one night, he heard a voice he loved more
than all the others put together. A drunken plantation owner, miserable,
wandering the muddy streets, inviting death. It was an invitation Lestat wanted
to accept, but those thoughts were so intoxicating that he didn't want them to
stop, not yet. So he followed the man, at a distance, night after night, just so
that he could listen. Once, you see, he'd known someone very like this man,
someone he'd lost, and it gave him a bond, now, to this new man."


"Call him Louis," I dryly suggested.
"But what are you talking about, Lestat? Everyone knows you love Louis for
his stunning beauty."


He shook a solemn head, his blonde hair drifting
in the warm, humid breeze that swept the beach. "They're wrong, all of
them. Even Louis. I love him first, last, and always for those thoughts I heard
so long ago. It wasn't just that he was like Nikki, you must understand. It was
also that he was the mirror of my own soul. His heartache, his need, his
desperation to understand the foibles of the world he had to live in... all of
it, I knew it. I'd been there, as they say in this age. I thirsted for him, of
course I did, but I didn't kill him, because I needed to hear him each night,
needed those thoughts.


"Well, it got to be too much, of course.
Eventually I could no longer resist Louis, and by then it was because I loved
all of him, not just his soul, but his face, his body, his hair... and those eyes,
ah... perfection.  I took his blood that night so that he would understand
what I was, and what was this life I led, with absolute clarity. Ah, but
drinking in his thoughts, that was sublime. And the next night I went to Louis
and talked to him. And because I could hear his thoughts, it was easy to tempt
him, easy to manipulate him. It seemed so simple to bring him over into the
night with me, and we would be friends, companions, blood-brothers, lovers.
Everything.


"Now, there was a little part of my
conscience niggling me all the while, telling me that I was rushing things. That
I had to spend more time with Louis first, but I didn't listen. I wanted him,
and we got on so well, Santino. Like we were made for each other! So I made him
the very next night, expecting nothing less than centuries of unbroken
bliss."


Lestat stopped, his eyes filming over with a
scarlet haze, and I spoke softly. "I know the end of the story, my
friend."


"But I'll tell you what you don't know,
Santino, what you need to know. What went wrong between Louis and me started the
instant I heard his heart pounding strong with the dark blood I'd given him. For
that was when the veil descended, the veil of silence, and I could no longer
hear his precious, beautiful thoughts echo inside my head."


"You knew that would happen," I
remarked. "You'd made fledglings before."


"Yes, but it had never mattered before. With
Louis, it did. He sat up, enervated by my blood in his veins, and stared like a
madman at my buttons. And I couldn't hear him, couldn't know how vital it was
for him to appreciate his new senses, to step slowly forward into this life, for
the truth was, I had never really gotten to know Louis as a person, only as a
collection of thoughts. So I bungled it, I did everything wrong. I yelled at him
to stop looking at my buttons, and I never knew how much that wounded him until
I read his book centuries later. I rushed him into feeding, not knowing he had
such a horror of the act and of his own new compulsion to kill. I couldn't hear
his distress, you see, and because he didn't know me hardly at all, he wasn't
about to speak of it aloud."


"Lestat," I offered, "you did the
best you could, we all know that. You were only a fledgling yourself, and
orphaned at that. You didn't know how to ease Louis through the
transition."


"All true," he acknowledged, but with a
telling note of bitterness lacing the words. Then he seemed to recover, his
misted eyes once more meeting mine, and  he said, "And there were good
times, of course there were. Lots of them; it wasn't nearly as dreary as Louis
made it seem in that book. But time and again we did have our problems, and
really, they all centered on one thing: that I had relied far too much on
reading his thoughts while he was still mortal, and as a result, I really had no
idea how to interact with him once those thoughts were lost to me forever. I
made Claudia in a moment of absolute desperation. Tired of my pitifully awkward
attempts to win his affections, Louis had decided to leave me. But of course,
Claudia's life and then her death separated us until just a few, short years
ago."


It seemed his story had at last ended, so I
pressed, "And so, Lestat? What has all this to do with Nathalia?"


He heaved a great, deep sigh. "It has to do
with fledglings in general, Santino. After Louis and Claudia left me for dead, I
was wounded, scarred, hardly able to manage a kill; there was nothing to do but
think, really. And what I mostly thought about was why my fledgling had left
me."


"He didn't need you, that's why," I
informed him, but not harshly.


"I know that's your view, Marius told
me," Lestat replied. "But I've come to a different conclusion. I think
fledglings leave because they have needs their makers don't fill. Because the
relationship by then, is forged and founded on telepathy. Once the veil comes
down, though, that foundation vanishes, and the relationship founders until it
falls completely apart. Reading thoughts is ultimately a trap, when it comes to
fledglings. Think about Nathalia here." He gestured to the woman I was
gently cradling. "Right now, you can see what she wants, see what she
needs, see right through her. But when she's your fledgling, all that will
vanish like a mist. You'll have really know her then, not just read her
like she's some book laid open to peruse."


"So I'll get to know her," I
acknowledged. "I don't really see the problem."


"Ah," he drawled, "but don't you
see, that's the trap. That's what we all think. It's what I thought too,
when I realized how difficult it could be to live with Louis. I just have to
get to know him all over again
. That's really difficult to accomplish,
Santino, not least of all because by then the fledgling has insane expectations.
But why wouldn't they, they're used to the vampire knowing what they want before
they even consciously know. And so that's why fledglings show such astonishing
disloyalty to their makers. It's comes part and parcel with the veil of
silence."


I glanced down at Nathalia. Her eyelids were
fluttering now, her lips moving as though she would speak, and I could tell from
those signs that her consciousness was rising. And with it came her thoughts,
the very thoughts Lestat had spent the past few moments cautioning me against. A
sudden violent suspicion gripped me, and I glared at Lestat, who nodded.


"Oh, you absolute fiend," I grated.
"You can't be serious! You taught her to shield, you demon's whelp?"


"I was hoping you would understand
why," Lestat came back without aggression. "Look, be reasonable, it's
your only chance to win her over. If you can get to know her now, really
know her, then the veil won't change things between you. And that's the way it
should be, I think, to make them in love."


"Marius helped you with this, did he?"
I roared. "That wily old Roman! This is just his way of getting his own
back over what I did to Armand!"


"No, no, we were trying to help you, both of
us," Lestat insisted.


"Help me! Your interference has been
unwanted from the start, Lestat! You have no right--" I began, but he
interrupted me.


"Hey, might makes right, isn't that what you
taught Nathalia? Anyway, it's done. When she wakes up enough, she'll start
shielding, and I'm telling you now, she's good at it. You should be grateful,
really. The way you read her thoughts was driving her batty. So even if
you don't appreciate what I've done, at least realize that this way, you'll end
up with a sane fledgling."


An oblique reference to Nikki, I assumed, but I
was too irritated to heed it. "So you've done this all for me, have
you?"


"I'll tell you what I did for you and
you alone, you pompous windbag," Lestat cried, jumping to his feet. "I
taught her to shield, but I taught her nothing about how to hide the
shields themselves. So if she runs off again, you can break through them to find
her! Try not to make her run off, though, all right? God only knows what damage
you'd cause, smashing your way into a mind not used to assaults!"


He glanced at the sky, then jumped up to hover in
the air above us. "I'd like you to tell Nathalia I wish her the best, but
you'd better not. She might think I don't still mean it about her parents, and I
do!"


And then, without another word, he was gone, and
I was looking down at Nathalia, whose beautiful eyes slowly opened, their color
in the starlight dark, alluring, and for the first time, mysterious.


 


---Nathalia---


For a while I was aware that someone was holding
me close. I didn't know who, but that didn't matter. The tenor of the touch said
that I was being protected and loved, and that was enough.


Then I heard a voice droning as though telling a
story, and slowly, oh so slowly, the man holding me began to stiffen. 


Something wasn't quite right. The air around me
was hot, and smelled of salt breezes and palm fronds, but the firm chest beneath
my cheek was ever so slightly cool. I parted my lips slightly to breathe, and
felt an ocean mist settle onto my tongue.


Two voices echoed around me, angry now, and then
all was still and silent.


And it was as if the cessation of noise caused my
heartbeat to quicken and my pulse to jump. 


Full awareness came, and with it memory, and then
a dull ache in my jaw where Lestat had punched me. Ouch.


I didn't know where I was, but I suddenly
recognized vampire holding me. I should, I'd been in his arms enough. From the
start he'd made me lie cradled in his lap. I guess it was true that I had gotten
used to it, but I had never, ever liked it. I didn't like it now.


That was when I raised my shields, but you know,
I had very little faith in them. It seemed almost completely pointless to defend
myself against Santino. If he wanted in my mind, he'd just shove his way in;
Lestat had made that perfectly clear. I buttressed those shields anyway, and I'm
not really sure why. Maybe I just wanted to see if I had enough nerve to keep
them up once I had to look at him.


He was just holding me, making no move really to
touch me or do anything else, but he knew I was awake. He had to have, my
muscles were quivering with the effort not to bolt. I couldn't afford to fly off
his lap in a panic, you see; he'd take it as defiance and I knew what he did to
me when I was defiant. I'd learned well at his hand that when he put me next to
his hard body, I was to stay until he indicated otherwise. And now, of course, I
had more reason than ever before to truly fear him, for he had new weapons, ones
I had given him.


He had driven me so wild with passion that I'd
begged to feed his dark hunger.


And if he could to that once, he could do it
again, and would, I knew.


And that wasn't even counting the rack.


Oh, dear God.


I didn't want to open my eyes, ever; I was afraid
of what I'd see in his. For you see, this was really his first chance to exact
retribution; we were finally alone. I'd stabbed him and made him chase me around
the world for months, and in his view that would make me utterly deserving of
punishment. Years of it, I should think. If he forced his blood on me, those
years could continue without end.


I finally did open my eyes, though, and stared up
past his face at the stars overhead. They looked odd, the patterns somehow
wrong, and I found myself searching for the Big Dipper, or Orion, always easy to
spot. They simply weren't in the sky, though, and I had absolutely no idea what
that could possibly mean.


I think stargazing, actually, was a way to avoid
his piercing eyes, but then he spoke, and my gaze automatically trained itself
to his. Like a good pet, I thought, but at least he couldn't hear me.
Finally.


"Nathalia," he said. "Welcome to
Rarotonga."


I said nothing; what could I say? Raro *where*
ga?
Or better yet, Raro* where* ga, my lord?


He was staring down at me, a puzzled look in his
eyes, so black by starlight, and it took me a full minute to understand. He was
trying to read me, and failing. For once, he didn't know what to say to me,
simply because I'd given no reply, not even a mental one.


Well, you know, as power went, it wasn't much. It
wasn't much at all. But it was something, at least, seeing Santino at a loss.


Gently moving me off his lap, he stood and pulled
me upright too. That was when I really looked around and saw a dim ribbon of
beach flanked on one side by thick tropical foliage and on the other by black
ocean that softly lapped the shore.


"Come," he said, extending a hand. I
didn't want to take it, but I wanted to be beaten even less, so I acquiesced,
and felt his fingers firmly wrap around mine. Fingers that could crush my whole
hand to dust, I didn't doubt, but their touch now was merely steady, a pressure
that said he wanted my hand to stay in his, and that he got whatever he wanted.
Always.


I must have shivered, for he suddenly frowned,
and using that hand, whirled me to face him. "Are you ill, Nathalia?"


Yes, yes I was, I was terribly ill, I was sick at
heart, and I just wanted to be gone from his terrible company, from this feeling
that my life was spinning straight out of my control and into his. But in answer
I only shook my head, then remembering the many, many times I'd been battered
for just such a response, I quickly croaked, "No, my lord, I am not ill, my
lord."


His frown grew more pronounced, and I stopped
breathing, for all I could think was that my tone had not been worshipful
enough, or that I should have called him my most wonderful, kind, and
generous lord,
or one of the other vapid phrases he always used to make me
say.


"But you shake," he said, baffled, and
I could feel his thoughts pressing in on mine, trying to determine what was
wrong. But he couldn't, I kept my barrier intact the way Lestat had practiced
with me, hour after hour.


Santino finally gave up and took a guess. "Perhaps
you are too heated in all those clothes, in this climate?"


Lestat had made me wear them, but of course
they'd been suitable for the North Pole, or wherever it was we had been. Here,
the layers of warm garments were stiflingly hot, sticky, and scratchy. It came
to me, rather dimly, that I was swaying on my feet.


Santino saw it too, and scooped me up in his arms
as he took bold, confident steps inland. Just beyond the margin of the beach, a
sprawling bamboo house with a thatched roof came into view. Santino bounded up
the short steps that led to a verandah, then sailed straight on inside. Only
when he reached an airy bedroom with open windows did he set me down and fling
wide a pair of woven matted doors that concealed a closet full of clothes.


"These will suit you better here in
Rarotonga, I should think," he explained. "Why don't you freshen up,
Nathalia? You've a bathroom of your own through there," he pointed at
another room separated from the bedroom only by a folding screen of native
woods. "I'll make you a tall cold drink and wait for you on the
verandah."


With no more words than that, he was exiting as
though to give me some privacy. I looked around at the spacious bedroom, the
woven mats covering the floor, and the double bed draped in mosquito nettings.
The heat had nearly overcome me by then, either that or the lack of anything
familiar. I swept netting aside to sit on the bed, and as I tugged off my
snow-boots, all I could think was, But where's the pit?


 


---Santino---


Dawn was not an hour off when Nathalia
emerged. 


I was surprised to see her at all, really. The
haunted look in her eyes made me think she wouldn't venture from her room unless
I chased her out. Oh, Nathalia. It was hard to
bear that look, knowing as I did that I had put it there.


But I had to hope that someday she would come to
understand that things between us had changed.


She walked forward slowly, uncertainly, as if I
might lash out at her at any instant, and though I couldn't read her thoughts,
her very hesitancy told me why she had come to me. I'll wait for you on the
verandah
, I had said, and she'd taken it as a mandate, one she dare not
ignore.


I almost told her then and there to go hide in
her room if she wished, but I couldn't. I was starved for her, and when I say
that, I'm not only talking about her blood, although that was of course part of
her allure. She was warm, and fragrant, and filled with that potent liquid I
remembered so well from our lovemaking. But I didn't truly wish to drink from
her when she was in this fragile state of mind. I simply wished to gaze on her,
and let her beauty light the night for me as no stars or moon ever could.


So I studied her as she came timidly toward me,
and thought her a vision. Her hair was clean and washed, although still wet; it
would take forever to dry in this humid climate. She had neatly braided it into
a long rope which fell down her back, and I didn't need to read her mind to know
that she had no idea that in doing so, she'd bared her neck to my hungry
gaze.


Too soon, too soon, I chided myself.


At least she looked more comfortable than before
in the physical sense. She had changed into one of the native dresses I'd bought
for her, a tropical floral print in blues and greens. It molded softly to her
curves, yet moved loose and cool with her, and was made of fabrics that didn't
readily hold the heat and wet of my island hideaway. Her bare feet made the
wooden slats of the verandah creak as she came forward.


The moment she reached my side she dropped
gracefully into a low kneel and rested her head just before my feet.


I suppose it shouldn't have surprised me, not
after her behavior in New Orleans. But she'd just spent a week with Lestat, who
had most vehemently objected to her servility before me; I thought he would have
talked to her about it.


It seemed not, though; or if he had, she had
discounted him entirely.


"Sit here, my beauty," I told her,
lazily indicating a rattan chair exactly like mine. Nathalia glanced at it,
baffled, and almost couldn't rise to her feet, but I simply waited until she
recovered from her surprise and did as I had said. The ice in her drink had long
since melted, but it would quench her thirst. "Passion fruit juice," I
said, pushing the tall, thin glass across the table to where she could reach it.
"Do you like that?"


Her gaze flicked to mine for just an instant
before returning to the pale orange liquid in the glass. "I don't know, my
lord, I've never tried it."


"Ah," I merely replied, content to
watch her as she lifted her glass and slowly quaffed the contents. Perhaps content
though, is not the correct word for what I felt. Every time she swallowed, the
muscles in her lovely slender throat contracted, and I could see the veins
beneath her skin gain in prominence. 


She was avoiding looking at me, gazing instead at
the lush plants surrounding the verandah.


I wanted to stay and speak with her, to start to
heal the breach, but I could feel my limbs growing heavy, and I could not afford
to ignore the sensation for very much longer.


"Nathalia," I said, to get her
attention. "I must go now, as I'm sure you understand well. You must do as
you wish during the day. Make use of the house and anything within, eat and
drink as you please, or rest if you are weary. Have no fear to wander the island
if that would suit you; there are no predators here and nothing poisonous. If
you wish to swim, though, use the lagoon. The open ocean has an undertow that
could easily drag you out to sea."


I paused, trying to think if there was anything
else vital she should know. I didn't warn her to avoid my lair, since I knew
perfectly well that she couldn't find it. Besides, I'd seen in her mind in
Lestat's house that she thought she'd be shredded if she encountered a
sleeping vampire. She knew better than to even look.


"Is there anything you'd like to ask, before
I leave you?"


There was, I knew there was. Her
expression announced as loudly as words that she had dozens of questions brimming in
her mind. If only Lestat hadn't tampered with her powers, I could have answered
them, each and every one, and set her mind to rest!


But he had stymied me. Now I had to respond to
what Nathalia chose to share, and that alone. It was enough to make me want to
fly to New Orleans and have fresh words with Lestat. But not for anything, not
even that, would I leave my beautiful Nathalia so soon after we'd finally been
reunited.


"No?" I confirmed, not surprised. I
wondered how long it would be before she could bear to share the least part of
her thoughts with me. A long time, I suspected.


"Good night then," I told her, "or
perhaps I should say good morning?"


She swallowed back a rush of something, but I
didn't know what. Fear? Loathing? Homesickness? Damn that Lestat.


"Good night, good morning, my lord,"
she politely echoed, her voice as lost as a little girl's.


And before I could seek to understand that tone,
the waning blackness forced me to flee with preternatural speed across the
deserted island and toward my lair.


 


---Nathalia---


To say that I was astonished was inadequate.
Stupefied, perhaps. And even that word doesn't begin to hint at my feelings as
the vampire vanished before my eyes. 


That was it? That was all he was going to do?
Show me to a comfortable room and offer me a quenching drink?


Ah, but when I dwelt on it, I understood his
game. What better revenge than to make me wait on his leisure, to watch me
crumple under the stress, the nightly watching and waiting, as I wondered when
the axe would finally fall? That it would fall eventually, I had no doubt, none
at all. 


I knew this vampire well, you see. Certainly, he
could be kind; he had quite often been so, even when he kept me in his dungeon.
When he was done punishing me for some small infraction, he would heal me and
hold me close as though I were the most precious thing in all the world. And
too, he had often rewarded my efforts to obey with gentle touches and small
gifts. Yes, he could be kind.


But that wasn't the point, was it?


No, the point was that while he could emulate
kindness, he was in fact no such thing. He wielded compassion like a weapon. It
served a purpose, the purpose always being to manipulate me into his ever
growing control.


The past night was a case in point.
The concern that shone out of his inky eyes wasn't real, it was a tool.


And his purpose now, I thought, could only be to
lull me into a false sense of security.


Sit here, he'd said, indicating a chair.
How many times did he plan to insist on treating me as a woman rather than his
abject slave? Until I grew to accept it as my right, I had to think. And then,
he'd make his move, and backhand me just as roughly as ever, as he yelled
the words I'd heard night after night in that pit: To
your knees, your place is on your knees, I own you, body, blood, and soul...


To accept his kindness was to believe in it; to
trust him, and only a fool would do that.


Better to do as he had long since taught me. Speak
with the utmost respect. Kneel always in his presence. Obey his every word, his
every breath.


Of course, I knew that I could do all that and he
would still hurt me. Severely. Whenever he wished. 


Might makes right, I knew what it was to live
under such a decree.


So it wasn't to avoid punishment, or his
inevitable rage, that I resolved to play the slave, the pet, the *thing*.


It was, pure and simple, to keep a grip on my
sanity, which was all I really had left. 


Now, it may sound strange, this decision I
undertook, but it made perfect sense to me. My whole life by then was like a
slippery eel, twisting this way and that, escaping my grasp. The only grip I had
was what I knew, and when it came to Santino, all I knew was subservience.


Safety in the familiar, you might say. And in my
mind, that was certainly preferable to uncharted waters. Don't play his game,
I thought. Don't give him the satisfaction of watching you depend on a
kindness that he will rip out from under you whenever it suits him.


Or maybe I just rationalize, and the ugly truth
is that he had broken me long before, that I was still broken, that I would
never, ever be whole. But I didn't ponder that, not back then. That first day on
Rarotonga, I told myself I had my reasons. I told myself that they were good,
and I believed that with all my heart.


I watched the sun rise, and basked in its rays
for the first time in a week, and then I returned to the room he'd shown me, and
fished in the closet for soft leather sandals and a floppy straw hat to protect me from the
fierce tropical sun.


 


 ---Nathalia---


Island was right, I soon discovered. 


I walked completely around the island that day,
and it didn't take long. Four hours, perhaps five.


And while the scenery was certainly beautiful,
the implications of being trapped on an island with Santino were decidedly not.


All my careful plans of escape were utterly
useless, here. Of course Lestat had destroyed them already, with his
explanations of how shields really work, but even if I could hide from my lord,
there was simply nowhere to go. Surrounded by boundless ocean in every
direction; how much more imprisoned could I get?


Much more, my memory kicked in. Remember
the pit, the chains, the horror of being deep beneath the earth?


I pushed the thought aside.


Of course, you must understand that there was no
boat. In fact, there were but two ways to leave this island. One would be with
Santino, no doubt he flew here as Lestat had done with me; the other was to
construct a craft myself and brave the open ocean.


I might have tried it, except for the certainty
that he would reclaim me within one night.


The physical isolation was truly terrifying, but
the lack of human company was far, far worse. 


For the island was absolutely uninhabited, except
by us, and that meant something quite horrid.


He would have no one to drink from except me.


I tried not to think about it, for truly, what
was the point? Besides, all morning I was practicing keeping those shields up,
making them stronger and stronger with each passing hour. By the time the sun
reached its zenith, I was back at the house. I wandered the rooms for a bit and
found the one I thought must be his; at least the clothes ensconced within were
masculine and seemed his size. But the room was light and airy, like mine, the
bamboo window shades letting through slatted light. He had a bed, but I couldn't
think he ever rested there during the day; there just seemed no way to shut out
every trace of the sun's rays.


Eventually I tired of looking through his things,
and hunger overtaking me, I went in search of a kitchen.


To my surprise I actually found one, a
well-appointed one, and while the refrigerator had a curved, old-fashioned look
to it, it certainly functioned well. The blast of cool air that hit me when I
opened it made me long to crawl inside. Instead, I surveyed the contents with
some interest, wondering how it came to be so stocked with fresh foods. Milk,
eggs, cheese, fruits and vegetables, cartons of juice; there was a veritable
bounty.


But although I could feel hunger pains cramping
across my stomach, for some reason the sight of all that food also made me
queasy.


I made myself a salad and ate it in the deepest
shade I could find, thinking that the heat was affecting me badly. It was so
terribly hot, you see. The morning hadn't been too bad, but the afternoon... ah,
I was roasting, and even indoors, in the shade, there was little respite. The
only thing that helped even slightly was the breeze coming off the ocean.
Thankfully, the window in my room faced the waters. I lay down on the bed,
loosening my sarong so the air could cool my bare skin, and closed my eyes.


Ah, that heat. It was like nothing I had ever
felt, it was wrapped around me like a blanket.


I began to long for the relative coolness of the
night. Actually, nights on Rarotonga were warm, too, but no stiflingly so. Yes,
night,
I thought. It won't be so bad once the sun goes down. You'll be
able to breathe again.


And then I escaped that heat the only way I
could, I let it lull me to sleep; and I didn't awaken until past nightfall.


By then, I realized how very foolish I had been
to long for darkness. For he came with the night, and always would.


My lord.


 


---Santino---


It was really quite pleasant to watch Nathalia
sleep; it was the one time her full beauty was on display, for while she slept,
her brow was free from worries, her face and body utterly relaxed.


I found myself entranced as she lay atop her bed
in the deepening twilight.


The breeze played across her bare torso; she'd
evidently untied her sarong, although I doubted she'd removed it on purpose. No,
her tossing and turning in the heat had done that for her. Now, as she lay on
her side facing the open window, the night air caused her dusky pink nipples to
harden and fill with blood.


I wanted to latch on, to love her with my vampire
nature, to make her writhe and cry out for me as she had that once.


But I denied myself, just leaning against the
entrance to her room, and watched her.


At least while she slept her mind was wide open,
and I could see into her dreams. 


Ice, a wasteland of it, nothing but ice and
snow in all directions. And Nathalia sitting in it, her clothing warm but little
proof against temperatures well below freezing. And then a compact cabin, Lestat
pacing, yelling no, not like that. Walls, then, walls around her. At first they
were made of sheerest gossamer that the merest force could blow away, then they
were glass, strong but transparent. Glass merging into brick, then block, then
solid stone, and Lestat again, Lestat with fangs. Yes, you have it, but I will
kill your loved ones, kill your loved ones, I will dice them into tiny pieces to
sautée and feed them to you...


Then the dream disappeared, along with all
thought, and I knew she was awake and aware of me.


Her breathing changed from slow, deep draughts of
air to rapid, tiny puffs that couldn't possibly supply her body with the oxygen
she needed.


I went to the bed then, and sat beside her, and
lifted her into my arms. One hand supporting her back and stroking her hair, my
other smoothed her skin in rhythmic motions from shoulder to hip, as I said,
"Relax, Nathalia, relax. It's all right, my dearest, take a deep breath.
Yes, that's right, just breathe."


I suppose it may sound odd, that she would relax
and breathe normally while I touched her bare skin, my hands even stroking
straight across her breasts, but she did. I knew she would. I'd spent many
nights in Norway touching her just this way, and she was accustomed to it. She
didn't like it then, I knew because then I could hear her thinking, and
no doubt she liked it no better now. But she did accept it; she made no effort
to avoid my touch. But then, why would she? I'd taught her well that she had to
submit.


Ah, sweet temptation


I could drink of her now, I thought. She wouldn't
fight.


Or better, I could begin touching her with intent
to do more than calm; she would respond. Beautifully, her body betraying needs
she hated, needs that shamed her, but needs that were, for all that, too real
and potent to deny.


I thought of her beneath me, gasping with the
dual pleasure of a woman's pleasure and the blood swoon. What a feast she would
be, and the best part was that she wouldn't be unwilling, not even coerced; once
I set my mind to making her want me, I could do it; I knew that now. Her body
would delight in mine, passion spilling between us.


But Nathalia was more than a body, so for now I
desisted, and drew my hands away, saying nothing when she at once adjusted her
sarong to hide her gently rounded breasts.


How could I say nothing, though, when she slid
from the bed to place herself once more at my feet?


I leaned down to speak softly against her ear.
"Nathalia, no. That's not needed, not anymore. Sit, stand, hop on one foot if you like." I said the
last bit as a joke, thinking that humor might lighten the oppressive mood.


She wasn't used to teasing, though, or at least,
not from me.


And I never, ever would have expected the answer
I got.


"I want to kneel, my lord," she said,
her voice so quiet and hushed that the breeze all but overpowered it.


She wanted to kneel? That precise moment
is when I felt the loss of her thoughts most keenly. I desperately wanted to
know what would make her say such a thing!


But thanks to Lestat, damn his black soul, all I
could do was harshly demand, "Why, Nathalia?"


The question might be valid, but it was the wrong
tone to take with her. She flung her face to my bare toes as though expecting
retribution, and wrapped her slender arms around my ankles to hold me tight, and
didn't answer. I rather thought she couldn't answer. Perhaps she didn't know,
herself.


But she did speak, and such words as might flay
me, did she but know. 


"Please, please, I want to kneel, my
lord!" she insisted, almost hysterical. "Don't make me give it up, my
lord, my loving lord!" Just the thought sent her into spasms.
Hyperventilating again, choking, her shields actually crashing down as emotion
too powerful for her withstand battered them from the inside. I could see
into her, then, but when I looked, all I saw was fear. Absolute fear, so perfectly
realized that it filled every crevice of her mind to overflowing, leaving room
for nothing else.


The fear was not specific, so I couldn't tell
exactly what she thought might happen if I made her stand in my presence.


But that was just the problem, wasn't it? I
didn't want to make her stand any more than I wanted to make her kneel. I
wanted her to be comfortable with me, to do as she wished.


I crouched down and pulled her tear-stained face
away from my bare feet, then stroked her hair out of her wide eyes. "I am
not asking you to kneel, Nathalia," I told her, wanting to be clear on that
point. "But you may certainly do so if you choose."


She nodded, and looked away to rub at her eyes.


Oh, I would just kill that Lestat! Nathalia was
suffering, and I didn't know what would soothe her, what would reassure her! If
only I could read her thoughts... but they were closed to me again, as she
recovered from her hysteria.


I still didn't like her kneeling, but reasoned
that she must need time to accept that the boundaries of our relationship had
changed. And in the meantime, if she felt somehow safer at my feet, I would
indulge her.


But not too much, for it genuinely disturbed me
that she should abase herself like this. I loved her! I wanted her for a
companion, an equal. The thought of her as a slave was profoundly distasteful,
now that I had accepted what she meant to me.


"You must be hungry," I said, more to
get her off the floor than because I thought she needed reminders to eat.
"Why don't you see if you can whip up something appetizing for yourself? I
would do it, but given as I've not indulged in food for seven hundred years, you
might not like the results."


She smiled, ever so slightly at the joke, but
quickly returned her expression to one of passivity, and said, "Yes, my
lord."


Then finally, she was rising from her kneel.


I waited a while before following her to the
kitchen; as my presence seemed to unnerve her, I thought I'd let her get the
cooking well underway before I appeared. That way, she would have something else
besides me to occupy her attention.


The house was well supplied with electricity from
a bank of solar panels and batteries, but Nathalia, to my vast astonishment, was
working in the dark. Certainly, I had enough light to see by, the moon was
almost full, and the great windows that provided such splendid views of the
tropical scenery let that light in. But for mortal eyes, I rather doubted the
illumination was sufficient. 


I glanced at the kitchen light switch and flipped
it up.


Nathalia flinched, and then laughed weakly.
"Oh! You startled me, my lord."


Call me Santino, I wanted to tell her, but
sensed it would make little difference. I'd told her to use my name back in New
Orleans, and she hadn't. She had thought it disrespectful and the thought of
offering me the slightest offense had held her spellbound with horror.
Doubtless, she would feel that way for a good while yet; I'd done too fine a job
on her back in Norway.


"Do you not like the light?" I asked
her, gesturing at the fluorescent tubes which buzzed slightly as they burned.


She had turned away to gaze down at her soup; she
didn't see my gesture, but my simple question seemed to rouse her fury, what
little of it she was willing to show me, in any case. "I love the
light!" she said emphatically. "I could never survive if I had to
dwell only in darkness, like you. The loss of the sun would kill me within a
week!" Then, as though realizing how much she had said, she stirred her
soup with too much force, and mumbled the obligatory, "My lord."


I stared at her, seeking her thoughts by habit,
stymied again.


I could have told her that once she was brought
over into darkness, the night would become as day for her. I didn't mean that it
would be bright, exactly, but that her vampire eyes would see things in the
blackness that she could not just now imagine. I suppose I meant that losing the
day was not much compared to the new adventure and experience that was the
night, once one had the dark blood flowing within...


But I said none of this. The set of her chin was
too resentful, too obstinate. 


Although, I must say, her words themselves had
been telling. Why would she bring up living like I do? I had never told her she
was destined to be my fledgling and my love for the rest of time; I had
never hinted at it. Why would I? She had years and years left to live before I
would so much as consider such a thing. I wanted her to be happy in eternity,
and knowing Armand had taught me that to snatch one too young only led to an
eternity of regrets. Nathalia needed more mortal life, it was as simple as that.


It seemed clear that someone had been talking to
her of making fledglings.


I didn't need two guesses to realize who.


I sat down in a rattan chair and drummed my
fingers against the polished surface of the teak dining table as I wondered what
to say to her. "Did Lestat treat you well?" I finally asked.


She came and sat across from me to eat the simple
dinner she had prepared. Just a bowl of soup dotted with croutons, and a glass
of juice. Mango, I suspected from the smell.


"My lord, I do not understand your
question," she finally said in reply as she looked at her soup as though it
were the most fascinating tableau on earth. 


I suppose the question was rather inane, coming
from me. Considering my reprehensible actions with regards to her, Lestat
could have attacked and beaten her nightly, and threatened her parents,
and he would still look a prince compared to me. 


But enough of that, I didn't want to discuss
Lestat.


She suddenly set down her spoon with a jolt and
looked away from her half-eaten meal.


"Not hungry?"


Nathalia winced. "I... I have to know, my
lord. Am I eating this just to plump my blood with nutrients for you, for
later?"


I shouldn't have mocked her, it was a question
sincerely asked, and took some courage to say, I've no doubt. But, you know, I
hadn't planned out when to drink from her next. I had rather thought that when
the moment presented itself, and the time seemed right, I would indulge.


I think I must have resented being asked to
practically schedule our intimacy in advance.


"What if you are?" I asked, my tones
haughty. I leaned on the table, the better to see her eyes, to read her
expression if not her thoughts. "What are you going to do, starve yourself
again?"


"Lestat won't let me, my lord," she
bleakly announced, her tone making clear that any form of suicide was absolutely
out of the question.


You know, that really put me in a spot, because
now I found myself simultaneously wanting to thank Lestat again, and wring
his fool neck.


"Finish your dinner," I commanded,
wondering if I should go one step further and demand she eat something more
filling. She was thinner than I remembered, her cheekbones slightly more
prominent. It didn't detract from her beauty, merely giving her a more fragile
air, but I couldn't believe that it was particularly healthy. "And have
some dessert."


She shuddered, no doubt because I had sidestepped
her question. "I don't eat dessert, my lord."


"Why not?"


"Too much sugar gives me a headache,"
she explained, and I thought, well, at least that's one less thing you'll
miss, later.


"All right, no dessert," I conceded,
"but have some cheese."


When she came back from fetching it, she asked
where all the food came from.


"Rarotonga," I explained, "but of
course most of it is imported to there, at that."


Nathalia swallowed. "But you said this was
Rarotonga, my lord."


I waved a careless hand. "Oh, it's as near
as makes no real difference. If you want to be specific, my beauty, this is
an unnamed, uninhabited atoll in the Cook Islands. Rarotonga is the nearest
thing on the map, that's all."


"So you go there to buy supplies, my
lord?" she asked. 


The constant my lords were really starting
to get on my nerves, and I wondered what I could have been thinking, training
her to talk like some sort of human parrot. But I held off on rebuking her.
She'd get tired of it on her own, wouldn't she?


"Sometimes," I answered her. More often
than not the supplies came to me, but I didn't want to tempt her to stow away on
the delivery boat. Come to think of that, I'd have to let them know to arrive by
night for a while. It was just easier to not offer Nathalia any temptation to
flee; I certainly didn't want to have to smash her shields to find her.


"Do you go there to feed, my lord?" she
inquired, holding her breath.


I didn't want to talk about blood-play, not yet,
but as she had twice broached the subject, I decided she needed the
answer. 


"I have on occasion, Nathalia, but now that
you are here, the fare on Rarotonga distinctly lacks appeal. However, I would
think you know by now that I don't need blood all the time. Not even all that
often, really." 


Her eyes met mine, the startling blue hypnotic,
although I of course wasn't subject to spellbinding by a mortal. "How
often... my lord?" she asked, her slender fingers twisting her napkin into
little knots.


"It depends," I honestly explained,
"on a great many factors."


Her face went white, wondering what those factors
might be, but she must now have wanted to know, not really, for she didn't
broach the question. Instead, shocking even me, she suddenly asked, "Did
you kill poor Amaelia?"


"I'm a vampire," I dryly stated.
"That's what I do."


"Al... Always?" she pressed, and by
then her features were drawn so tight with tension that she was practically
skeletal.  "I mean, except with me, do you always kill? M... my
lord?"


Ah, I thought, so that's what's on her
mind.
She was thinking back to Amaelia, and the "not to me"
challenge she'd thrown down that night. Her conscience was telling her that her
defiance had killed the servant girl, and that if she refused to yield her blood
again, she'd be responsible for yet more deaths. To Nathalia, that was a horrid
prospect. Anything was preferable, even letting me drink of her.


Interesting development. I mean, after the fiasco
with Amaelia, I had of course realized that Nathalia was subject to that sort of
manipulation. But months had passed since then, and she'd lived with Lestat, who
killed nightly for sheer pleasure, and Louis, who did it from necessity. I had
expected her to return to me somewhat hardened. Cynical. Caring less for others,
especially after her liaison with the mortal man had caused his death.


But no, she had the same gentle yet resilient
soul that had captivated me as far back as Rome. 


I thought carefully about what to say to her now.
It would have been simplest for me to tell her that I would murder random humans
each time she denied me what I wanted from her. Certainly, such a tactic would
get me the only blood I truly craved: hers.


But it would also destroy what chance I might
have to build rapport with her. How long would she last as my fledgling, without
that rapport? The future I was trying to build for us was what really
mattered. 


"Nathalia," I told her, "it's
quite difficult for fledglings not to kill when they drink, but I am centuries
past such weakness."


She pushed her dishes away. "But you killed
Amaelia, you said so. And I know you enjoyed killing Esteban, I saw for myself.
Don't say they were the only ones in centuries, I won't believe it, my
lord."


"Of course they weren't," I readily
agreed. "But I don't think you want to hear a catalogue of those who have
died in the last year to sate my hunger, do you?"


I shouldn't have said that; she went slightly
green, her hand clutched to her stomach.


"I think what you want to know is if I'm
going to indulge a kill whenever you're reluctant to share my passion."


She nodded, her whole body tense, but of course
she thought she knew the answer already. I suppose she wanted to hear it out
loud so that she could salve her conscience when I drank. So that she could say
to herself, I'm doing this but I'm not truly willing, I'm saving others,
being virtuous,
and a lot of other self-delusional nonsense.


 I wasn't inclined to play along with her
fantasy that she didn't really want me, because the truth was that she really
did. She just didn't want to face it. 


I went to her and pulled her from her chair,
pulled her stumbling after me until we reached her room. It had to be in her
room, where she slept, for I wanted her to remember this every time she lay down
on this bed. To think of me. To wonder.


She didn't resist as I thrust her down on the
mattress and pinned her with my weight, or when I swept her hair, loose tonight,
aside to bare the slender, quivering column of her throat. She didn't even
resist when I began kissing her neck, licking the fine weave of veins beneath
her skin, or nipping at them with my dull incisors instead of my fangs.


I wished I could truly know if she was simply too
afraid --or too prudent-- to resist, or if this foreplay to the bloodlust was
taking a far more natural toll on her feminine body. In New Orleans, everything
had been so simple, I had known even when she was hitting me how much she truly
wished to yield instead.


Now, I knew nothing, so I drew back at last from
nuzzling her and simply said, "No, Nathalia. The answer to your question is
no."


I had lost her by then; she didn't follow.
"My lord?" she weakly gasped, the tone telling me that there was more
emotion in her now, than mere fear... although I will admit that fear was
certainly present in great measure.


"If I can't have you, some night or other,
Nathalia, I won't kill someone over it," I whispered against her ear,
feeling her shiver as my slightly cool breath brushed her cheek.


My hand was on her chest, then, feeling the solid
thu-whump of her heartbeat, and I knew the exact instant when she caught
my meaning, for her heart actually skipped a beat.


"You won't?" she asked, astonished.
"Or you will and you just won't say so?"


It wasn't lost on me that in her absolute shock,
she'd forgotten the damned my lord I was so heartily sick of.


"No, I won't," I told her, backing off
from her neck. Laying on my back, I pulled her against me instead. So that I
could touch her without it being such an overwhelming threat to her mortal
senses. And I did touch her, unfastening her sarong so that I could caress her
wherever I wished, which was pretty much everywhere.


She didn't resist that, either, but then again,
she never really had.


"How often?" she asked again, and this
time, I knew she was asking only for herself.


"Not tonight."


"When, then?" she pressed, starting to
push at me. I held her fast.


"I'll tell you when, and until I do, you
have no reason to flail and struggle," I softly informed her. "We've
been like this before, yes? Hundreds of times. You know it isn't going to hurt
in the least that I enjoy the feel of your soft skin."


"Yes, my lord," she muttered, but you
know, her tone was more resentful than servile as a little of her spirit came
back.


I smiled, but I didn't let her see it.


Chapter 14:  An Ordeal and a
Kiss






Thank you to everybody who is commenting. I sure hope you are still enjoying the story!
Aspen


---Nathalia---



I sat by the side of the lagoon and watched the
tropical sunset, as I'd done each evening for almost a month. The play of reds,
and yellows, and oranges was truly magnificent, of course, but that wasn't why I
watched. No, I wanted to savor the sun while I still could.



Although, I must admit, Santino had never threatened to make me his fledgling. Indeed,
I'd yet to hear him apply the word to me, which was a great relief. Sometimes,
though, I couldn't bear the not knowing, and I would hint at things Lestat had told
me. It did no good at all;  Santino would not
respond to my taunts. He just ignored them, and spoke instead of more
lighthearted topics.



It was better than him confirming what Lestat had
said of my future, but it was hardly reassuring.



After a month on the atoll, my days had developed
pattern. Exhausted from staying up most of the night, I slept late,
waking up in mid-afternoon to eat and while away the remaining daylight hours.
I walked every inch of the island, and sometimes sketched or painted the
beautiful plants and ocean vistas that I found. It was soothing, although
composing music would have done far more for my soul. I actually tried to write
a piece, once or twice. Without an instrument, though, I could not be entirely sure the
melody and harmony I wrote would match the one that played in my head. 



I read what I could in the small library he
maintained in his island home, but
truly, only the least part of his books were in English; none were in
Spanish, at least none that I could find. Just as well. Reading anything in that
beautiful, lyrical language would probably just remind me of the stories Esteban
had read aloud to me so many times.



I didn't want to forget Esteban, of course, but
it hurt too much to remember him, so I pushed him from my thoughts whenever the
painful memories would emerge. Sometimes it almost seemed that I could use my
shields to block myself, too, if that makes any sense. 



The vampire came to me without fail, each and
every night, although not always at the same time. Many nights he would arrive
at my side just after sunset, but sometimes I would not see him until hours
afterwards. I never asked him what he had been doing on those nights; I truly
didn't wish to hear that he might have left the atoll to hunt humans on another
of the islands. 



When he came to me at night, he would always ask
about my day, but it didn't seem to be a courtesy; he appeared to really want to
understand the small events that filled my daylight life. So I told him. I told
him of the lizards I had sketched, of climbing to the top of the small mountain
that graced the island, of the birds whose singsong chants were like nothing I'd
heard before.



He listened, his countenance
serious, his hands quietly folded, every particle of his attention focused
squarely on me.



Late in the evening, after I had eaten, was when
he would begin to insist I do things, but what demands those were! Learn
Italian and learn it right this time,
that was the first goal he set for me. Now that unnerved me,
it truly did; it implied a permanence between us. But you know, for all I'd
never paid much attention in school, I began to realize that learning could be a
stimulating experience. 



And too, his breadth and depth of knowledge
shamed me, it really did. I told myself that of course he knew almost
everything, he'd had forever to learn it! That might have excused my own
ignorance, I suppose, if I'd used a few of my mere twenty-three years to try to
learn something, but I hadn't.



Apart from music, that is.



So I did try, and week by week it got to be so
that we could converse a little in Italian, which I gathered was his native
tongue. 



Late one night, we were lying side by side on the
beach, the silence companionable, when I asked him if he could find the Big
Dipper, as I'd never yet managed to sight it from his island.



He rolled onto his side to face me, his hand
reaching out to massage my bare shoulders, for I wore a strapless sarong that
evening. He seemed at a loss for how to reply.



I didn't press him, but just lay relaxed under
his touch. It was more than that I was used to it, although of course I was. It
was also somehow comforting, that touch, for he never used those hands to hurt
me, these days. Besides, he had a knack of knowing just how and where to touch
me, to give me ease.



At length he moved to lift me, placing me on the
sand between his outstretched legs, and both his hands now rubbed and kneaded my
back. You know, the feel of his fingers was more than strong, it was hard like
granite, but covered with a thin veneer of pliable flesh. I think I must have
shivered from his touch, to silken yet stone, for he shrugged off his shirt and
laid it gently across my own back, and then pulled me tight against his chest.



"There is no Big Dipper in this sky,"
he said at last. "Rarotonga and the rest of the Cook Islands are in the southern hemisphere, my beauty."



Well, of course I hadn't know that, I'd never
heard of Rarotonga in my life, although the phrase Cook Islands did ring
some vague sort of bell. Still, it didn't make sense. So what if we were south
of the equator? (See, I did know some things.)



"What does that have to do with the Big
Dipper?" I asked, and he leaned his face around to that he could stare at
me.



"Nathalia, you're looking out at the
southern half of the universe, now. Of course you don't see the same
stars." Then he laughed. "When I was your age, it was believed that
the sun revolved around the earth and that the earth itself was flat! I would think, growing up in this modern
time, this age of information,  you would have a better grasp of basic
cosmology."



I hung my head so that my long hair would hide my
face.



"No, no, none of that," he softly
chided, "You'll learn, now that you want to." 



He pulled my midnight tresses away from my
cheeks, then moved to kiss me softly on the mouth. I didn't stiffen, or recoil,
I simply let him. And deep inside, I told myself, Why not let him, it's not
as if you have a prayer of stopping him,
which was certainly true. Yet it
wasn't the entire truth, and I knew it.



The truth was that I let him because I didn't
really mind the kiss, not the way he did it then. It wasn't the punishing,
intrusive kiss he'd forced on me in Claudia's room. It was just a soft touching,
of lip to lip, as insubstantial really, as the brush of a butterfly's
wing. 



It certainly wasn't his blood-kiss. 



I will drink from you whenever I wish, he
had told me once, but the truth was that a
month had passed, and in all that time, the vampire had
not once demanded that I yield to his dark hunger. He did want me, though, I know he
did. He had a way of looking at my neck the way a man might eye my figure,
although, I must admit that the vampire did that too. But it was the coppery gleam
deep behind his pupils that really announced the onset of his thirst. I recognized the color,
and the expression, in his gaze, from too many attacks back in Norway.



The fact that he didn't press the issue made my life with him simpler, no doubt of
that.  Still, it was so very difficult waiting for that axe to fall, always
wondering if tonight would be the night he would make that fateful demand, the
one I would have to refuse...



And what would he do to me then?



Attack me, force me, as he had so often back in
Norway, and beat me for defiance?

Go slaughter some innocent no matter what he had said to the contrary?

Seduce me into it with his hands, his touch, until I begged of him to drink?



He could do any of those, or all of them, and I
would have no recourse, none at all. Frustrated, I flung a handful of sand at the
lagoon.



"Good evening, Nathalia," a deep voice
greeted me. " Have you felt
better today?"



His abrupt appearance had my shields flying up at once. I
didn't even need to concentrate to do it, anymore, it was becoming a
habit. A good habit, I had to think. I rose to my feet and brushed the sand from my
tee-shirt and shorts. "Yes, thank you."



His gaze bored into mine. "Tell me the
truth."



I sighed, and moved closer to him so that I could
look up into his face. "How is it that even now, when you can't read my
mind, you know when I am lying?"



He smiled, but kept his fangs behind his lips.
Strange, I hardly ever saw them now. I had to think that back in Norway, he'd
flaunted them to purposely terrify me, That he didn't do so now had to mean that
he preferred me calm. And you know, I was calm with him. Most of the
time, anyway.



"Your beautiful body has a language all it's
own," he explained, and only then did I realize that I had kept a palm
pressed to my abdomen as I had risen. 



"Oh," I said, and moved my hand
away. 



"How many times today?" he pressed,
gentle yet insistent as he took my hand and raised it to his lips to kiss each
knuckle in turn. He was always doing things like that, dropping kisses on my
fingers, or my hair...



"Just once."



My hand was tossed down. "Nathalia, I really
must insist we bring a doctor here to see you! You barely eat, and what
little goes down you all too often comes back up. Perhaps you need more
treatment for your hepatitis?"



"That's not it," I murmured,
remembering that I'd gotten my booster shots at a free clinic in New Orleans.
How long ago had that been? About two months, now; and I only needed them twice
a year. 



"Enough," Santino announced. "I
will summon a physician."



Now that comment startled me. "Do you have a
phone?"



He smiled so tolerantly that I knew what lay
behind it, even before he softly asked, "And if I did?"



I will admit that my first thought had been
exactly what he had surmised... that a phone might be of some use in getting
away from him. But really, who could I call on for help? No matter where I went,
Santino could find me. And while I could almost believe now that he wouldn't
kill me, the same didn't hold true for those who aided my escape. He would
almost certainly slay them just to make a point.



As he had with Esteban.



So I backed completely off the idea of calling
for help, but then it came to me that there was someone I would like to
call.



"What is it, Nathalia?" he asked,
watching me closely. "Tell me what you need."



He often said those words. I had grown used to
them, although I never responded. To tell him what I needed was to trust him
with the least part of myself, you see. I didn't want to trust him, to begin
depending on his many kindnesses. Better to think of them like the weather.
Pleasant while they lasted, but subject to rapid and unexpected change.



But I couldn't step away, not from this. It
had been so long, too long.



I looked him full in the eyes, my own wide with
desperation. "Please, please," I begged, knowing it was useless, "let me
call my parents. They must believe me dead, I don't even really know how long
it's been, but I must talk with them, at least this once."



He put a hand to his chin in quiet contemplation.
"But what can you possibly tell them, Nathalia?"



"I don't know, I'll make up something,
anything! I just don't want them to grieve for me, I'm their only child, it must
be tearing them apart." 



Santino shook his head. "Nathalia, I do not
have a phone."



"Then how were you going to call a
doctor?" I challenged, sardonic.



He tapped a long, thin finger against his temple.
"There are those I can reach without a phone. Surely you understand
this."



I stamped a foot, frustrated and terribly
disappointed. Hurting with it, really. "Psychic doctors?"



"No, friends who would relay a message for
me if I asked."



Defeated, I sat down and hugged my knees against
my chest. 



Santino only settled in behind me, and drew my
body, taut with anger, against his own, as if the strength of his embrace could
bolster the terrible insecurity I felt deep inside. "I am sorry you are so
homesick, Nathalia," he said against my ear. "Give it time, it will
pass."



He sounded as though he knew that from personal
experience, and from what little I knew of his life I could well believe that
true, but it didn't help me feel better. "Please," I said again,
forlorn, and hating that he should have such power of me.



"No," he denied, his voice thoughtful.
"But perhaps I have something that might relieve the smallest part of your
distress."



Santino left me, but returned in just a moment
with a box he placed into my hands. 



I made no move to open it; perhaps I had a
premonition, but I was all at once terrified of what I might find within.



Santino finally opened it, and drew forth the
items it contained.



My old, worn copy of The Compleat Sonnets by William
Shakespeare.

A porcelain music box with angels that danced to the Ode to Joy. 

And my abuelita's beautiful lace mantilla.



I burst into hot tears just looking at these
things, and Santino gathered me close again, hushing me as though I were a
child. I suppose to him, I was exactly that. He didn't look it, but he was old,
so very old. He had lived dozens of lifetimes to my paltry one.



But these were no child's tears, no outpouring of
homesickness. This was grief, pure and unadulterated. An adult's grief. That the
vampire had these things proved, as surely as night follows day, that he had
been to my home in England.



And that, of course, could only mean one
thing.



When I could speak, I shoved everything aside.
What was it but flotsam? People were what mattered, not these tokens of my lost
homeland, my lost past.



I looked him square in the eyes, my own blazing, and
laid the words between us like a gauntlet. "You killed them, didn't you?"



 



---Santino---



I had made some progress with Nathalia in the past few
weeks, but obviously not enough. 



She no longer insisted on kneeling, although I
noticed that when she was troubled she often fell to doing it, as though not
realizing. And while she had yet to use my name, at least she had stopped her
annoying litanies of yes, my lord; no, my lord. 



But that she could ask me this, in tones of such
sincere conviction, told me that I was not one step closer to winning her heart.



It disappointed me, of course it did, but I did understand how sensible the question seemed to her. I'd done nothing to
engender her trust, and when it came to killing, she knew all too well that I
did it without a second thought, that I deeply enjoyed the act. 



But I hadn't killed her parents.



"No," I told her, insistently.
"They are alive and well in the Lake District, Nathalia."



Her voice, as dull as a rusted spoon.
"They're dead, I know it, I can hear it in your voice."



I placed a finger beneath her chin and twisted
her head until she looked at me.



"Nathalia," I told her, my tones
deliberate and slow. "I'm not Lestat. I don't lie to those I love."



The declaration seemed to sail right over her
head; I doubt she even heard it.



"No, you're worse than Lestat! At least when
he threatened to kill my parents, he thought he had a reason! You slaughtered
them for no other motive than the ecstasy in the blood! Just like with
Esteban!"



I thought it wouldn't help matters if I told her
that her mother was frankly unappetizing. So instead, my voice level, I
explained about her lover. "I
killed the Spanish man because he had had you. You are mine, you will
always be mine; no other man shall touch you and live. Remember that, Nathalia.



"But for all that, I left your parents
alone. I went there only to aid in my search for you, not to kill."



"No, no, no, they're long gone, I know that
now," she screamed, true hysteria beginning to take root. "And so
Lestat's threats are nothing, after all, I could have set myself free a month
ago, or any time since, I've been living on borrowed time and it's time to end
it---"



Horrorstruck, I wrapped her tightly in my arms
and clamped a hand across her mouth to stifle her screams. 



"No," I told her fiercely. "Don't
think that, Nathalia, don't you dare! I won't have you die on me, I'll make you
live! One way or another you will be mine forever! If that means stuffing your
veins full of immortal blood before you want it, then so be
it!"



The prospect sent her shields into a spin, and
thoughts whipped past me so fast I could barely mark them. 



I'll do it in the day, first thing in the
morning, and I'll do it right, I'll be stiff and cold and gone before you wake.
Or better yet, I'll do it so there's no body left, nothing to save, nothing to
resurrect. Fire maybe, I can burn
myself, or an explosion. I'll rig your solar batteries somehow and blow up the
house with me in it...



"No, you won't!" I told her harshly,
screaming really, and for the first time on the island, I do believe. "You
can't, Lestat will kill your parents, he meant it, Nathalia, he meant every last
word!"



She froze in my arms, and when I uncovered her
mouth, it was to see a determined, icy smile on her face. A smile that chilled
me to my bones; chilled me more than usual, that is. 



"Oh, but he didn't know, did he? I mean, when the two of you were chatting
in the parlour, deciding that I needed to be raped, for God's sake, did
you mention that you'd sucked my parents dry months and months before?"



"Raped?" I echoed, stupefied. "You
wanted me, you know you did, and you weren't blocked then; I know you
did!"



She twisted her lips, and had no fear to say what
she thought. "If you think an orgasm proves anything, then you're even more
of a medieval, dictatorial brute than even I had figured on, you absolute
ass!" Oh, she was really in fine form, her face flushed with her anger,
blood rushing in torrents through her veins. 



But then her thoughts came spilling out again,
and what I heard was Tomorrow, tomorrow, do it tomorrow...



As much as I thought a call home would only hurt
her, I didn't see a way around it, not now. I had to convince her that Lestat's
threats still held weight.



"Fine," I decided aloud, my face hard.
That she would speak her mind to me was actually welcome, but that she dared
call what we had shared rape, that infuriated me no end. "You will
speak to your parents. But afterwards, Nathalia, you will owe me something!"



She didn't believe they were alive, but my
comments had her gasping anyway. "What, what will I owe you?"



"Whatever I want," I coldly told her,
and then pointed toward the house. "Go, get dressed in something more
suitable for flying."



Now, that shocked her, and it came to me
belatedly that she'd never been conscious when Lestat had whisked her high above
the ground.



"Fl... Fl... flying?" she gasped, her
own hand over her mouth now.



I was too angry to be kind. "Would you
prefer to swim?"



"But where are we going?"



My smile was grim. "Where else, Nathalia? To
a phone. The nearest one is on Rarotonga proper."



 



---Nathalia---



Oh, the flying was absolutely delightful, or it
would have been, if Santino hadn't been so mad.



He held me tightly to his chest as we floated
upward then whizzed with amazing speed over the black waters, and his grip was
actually bruising. I suppose he might have just wanted to make sure that I
didn't fall, but I knew his strength --and his control-- by then, and he didn't
have to crush me to do it.



And what right did he have to be mad, anyway?



It was perfectly reasonable of me to suspect he'd
killed my parents!

And if he really believed that what he'd done to me in New Orleans had been consensual,
well, he was just an idiot, that was all. I mean, in my view, blindfolding a
girl and pinning her down with greater strength, pinioning her hands when she
hits you to make it stop, well yes it's rape, damn it! And the fact that
my body and mind, in self-preservation, spun the violence into passion, doesn't
change one fucking thing!



I was the one who should be mad, and I was!



The strange part was that I hadn't been mad
before, not like this. Maybe, now that the worst of my fear had burned off, my
true emotions were surfacing. Yes, that must have been it. 



Anyway, when I'd had enough of his punishing
grip, I elbowed him hard in the ribs. I'm sure it didn't hurt him, more's the
pity, but at least he noticed it. But who wouldn't? I kept it up until he
growled in my ear to stop it.



"Then ease off!" I shouted to be heard
past the wind howling past us as we flew.



"You'll plummet, you fool!" And his
grip only got worse as he said it.



"I'm not a fool!" I shot right back,
infuriated that he would call me such a thing. Okay, okay, maybe my cosmology
was royally screwed up because I never studied, but I did have a
functioning brain. "I'll hold onto you, if you'll let me, you
condescending jerk!"



He shifted me in his arms, and I thought for a
moment there that condescending jerk had been a poor choice of words, or
that maybe he was remembering the absolute ass comment from before,
because it sure seemed like he was fixing to drop me.



Just for a second, though, and then he finished
adjusting my position so that I could rest across his arms and loop my own
around his neck. Letting me cling, as I had asked. And cling I did, clutching
him in sudden panic, for my new posture seemed precarious, as if I might tip
right out of his loose hold at any instant.



I heard him start to chuckle, but he cut it
short. He didn't want to let go of his anger, not yet.



Great.



I didn't want to think about it, so I trained my
eyes ahead to where a few lights glimmered in the dark waters below. The island
of Rarotonga  was coming into view.



The vampire set us down in the middle of a paved
street. No one was about, but I don't suppose that surprised me much. It must
have been past midnight, by then. What did surprise me was that he dragged me
straight into the nearest building, so fast I could barely catch the word
"Hotel" on the outside. Then straight up two flights of stairs and
onto a landing where he stared at a door until I heard the lock inside it
unlatch.



None too gently, he shoved me inside, then
snapped on the harsh overhead bulb so that I could see.



As hotel rooms went, I suppose it was serviceable.
A double bed, the shag carpet underfoot slightly frayed... but something was
odd, quite odd, about the room.



"There's no window!" I gasped.



"Bricked over," he said in a tight
voice.



I swallowed, nervous. "Is... is this where
you stay when you leave your atoll, then?"



His fangs gleamed ivory in the stark incandescent
light. "Let's just say it's nice to have a place where I can sup in private
if I so choose."



Oh God. Did he mean that he would want my
blood as penance for those insults?



"You deserved them!" I hotly argued,
only afterwards realizing that he wouldn't understand the comment since he
couldn't read my mind. Once in a while I forgot he didn't know everything about
me, anymore.



"I deserved them?" he echoed, confused
but somehow just as menacing, all the same. "My victims, did you
mean?"



Victims, now there was a word. 



Forthright, I thought. Be forthright.
The worst that can happen is it gets you killed, and that's no so bad, is it? If
Santino kills you, your parents will be off the hook, assuming they're still
alive, that is.



"Did you drag me here to be your
victim?"



Ooooh, he didn't like that word, at least, not as
it applied to me. I mean, he really didn't like it. Like lightning, he
moved across the room and dragged me full length against him, molding every inch
of my soft body to his rigid one. His lips completely curled back, his fangs
prominent, he dipped his mouth to my neck and snarled against my jugular,
"You're my lover, Nathalia, not my victim!"



And then he was shoving me away with so much
force that I crashed against the bed. But it was soft; I wasn't hurt.



"I brought you here," he echoed my
words, his face turned away now, although his profile still showed fury,
"to use the damned phone! Now use it, make your call!" His voice
softened, but not with kindness. Something else, something dangerous. "And
afterwards, I'll tell you what you owe me."



Then he smiled, but I didn't like the look of it.



Not. At. All.



 



---Santino---



She fumbled with the phone, her fingers so
nervous that she punched the wrong buttons more than once, and when she had at
last dialed the long sequence that would connect her to her parents' home in
England, she was dripping with sweat. 



I reclined on my back on the bed, and crossed one
ankle over the other, trying for a nonchalant pose. But of course that was just
for show. Inside, I was tensed like a coil of wire, my preternatural hearing
focused in on the receiver so that I could hear the least noise that came
through the line.



At first, there was nothing but ringing overlaid
by a thick layer of static. Then finally, a woman's voice, so peculiarly
British, saying, "Hallo?"



Nathalia just stood there, tears pouring down her
cheeks, rivers of tears as she wept for all she had lost.



Her throat was convulsing, she was trying to
speak, but she couldn't force the words past vocal chords held rigid by emotion.



And yet her shields held firm. Damn that Lestat.



"Hallo? Is anybody there?" The voice
came again, more insistent, and in absolute panic, Nathalia flung the receiver
away from her and fell to her knees to openly sob, great heaving sounds that
seemed to tear from deep inside her blackest despair.



 I had
known that calling her parents would be painful, of course it would, but I
hadn't expected anything like this. Why would she hurt so badly that she
couldn't even speak to them? What could she be thinking?



You'll never know, Lestat's taunting voice
almost seemed to echo in my head. I knew it wasn't real, though. 



Was she devastated because living parents meant she was still trapped into the life I decreed for
her? Or was it more basic, just an outpouring of shock to hear her mother after
all this time?



Well, whatever Nathalia was thinking, I didn't
want her hurting like this.



I picked the phone up off the floor and spoke
into it in a calm, soothing voice, my low tones calculated to influence and
charm. Now, the truth be told, I didn't know if I could spellbind someone over
the phone; I'd never tried. And really, eyes were the most useful tool for that
trick. All I really knew was that Nathalia's parents were weak and subject to my
powers of suggestion, and that for her sake, I had to keep them on the line so
that she could speak with them.



"This is Rodrigo Constantzine from Interpol
again," I announced, using the name I'd given them during my visit to the
Lake District. "I am contacting you because we have found your daughter.
She is safe and well, although rather weak from her ordeal, but there is nothing
to worry about. Absolutely nothing."



And as I spoke, my voice thrummed with hypnotic
suggestion; I poured all my powers and energies down that phone line.



I couldn't really tell if it was working, though.



"Ordeal?" Nathalia's mother began to
shriek, but that was no surprise to me; she seemed to do little else.
"Henry! Get the phone! Now!"



The father came on instead, and as briefly as I
could, I explained that his daughter had been held captive for some months by a
terrorist group wreaking havoc across Europe. Of details, I gave none, passing
off his questions with reference to an ongoing investigation that couldn't be
endangered, etc, etc. By that time, I could tell that my powers were bearing
fruit; he accepted what I said on faith. 



The girl, I further explained, had to stay in
hiding until the insurgency group was all rounded up. Yes, she was in some
danger, but only if she left our protection. No, no one could visit her, it was
too risky... and on and on, soothing all his worries until I was finally able to
get to the point.



"She is here and wishes to speak with
you," I informed him. "But just for a moment, please, she is ill and
needs to rest after this terrible ordeal. Hepatitis? Yes, we know, she's being
treated for that. Can you hold, sir? I will put her on the line, but I must
caution you. No questions about what she has gone through. It isn't safe, the
line may not be as secure as we hope---"



"Yes, yes, of course," he rushed across
my words. "Just put her on, please, put her on!"



"One moment, then," I said politely,
and thrust the receiver under the mattress to muffle my conversation with
Nathalia.



By then her tears had dried, her panic had gone,
and she just looked at me and faintly breathed, "Did they believe you,
Santino?" 



Ah, my name, at last. But I had no time to
dwell on that, not then. I nodded.



"But..." She seemed at an utter loss.
"What do I tell them?"



I sat down on the floor with her and took her
trembling hands in mine to rub her fingers. "That you love them.
That you are well. That you miss them. That you would be home with them if you
could but it is not possible. All the things you have wanted to say,
Nathalia."



She was still in some deep state of shock.
"I... I thought they were dead, I really did. I was so sure that you had
killed them."



"Your father is waiting," I prompted
her. "Go, speak."



She gripped my fingers. "What do I say, what
if he asks me where I am, what if---"



"If he asks you anything you cannot answer,
say the police have told you not to speak of it."



"All right," she slowly acquiesced, and
then whispered as though to herself, "I'm afraid."



"Why?" I asked her kindly. 



"Because it's good-bye," she murmured,
biting her lower lip until a scarlet drop of blood welled forth.



Ah, Nathalia.



I was keeping well fed on the other islands' bountiful
tourist supply, but I was still starving for Nathalia. Unable to help myself, I
went on all fours to lean close to her face, and gently licked the drop from her
lip. 



The soft muscles in her throat contracted as she
let me do it.



"You... you... you didn't kill them,"
she groaned, closing her eyes. 



"No, I didn't," I confirmed, wanting to
tell her far more than that. That she was my life. But all I said was, "Go,
your father waits."



She nodded, and pulled the receiver from beneath
the mattress, and clutching it tightly to her cheek, breathed,
"Daddy?"



The way she glanced at me, I knew she needed
privacy, so I stepped outside into the hall and sat down on the floor, but you
know, I still listened to every word of that call. 



 



---Santino---



It wasn't too long until I heard the click of the
receiver settling into its rest; her parents had taken my admonitions to heart,
and put their need to speak to her behind her need to rest and recover from her
travails.



I heard Nathalia inside the room, moving
restlessly, as though she was walking in a circle. Every few steps, she would
pause by the door, and I thought Yes, open it, for once come to me, my
Nathalia.



But she didn't. Eventually her footsteps subsided
and the bed creaked as she lay down on it.



Sighing, I went back in the room and lay down
behind her, pulling her against me. We fit together like two spoons.



She wasn't crying anymore, she just seemed tired,
wrung out like a wet rag, limp.



I didn't say anything, content to just hold her
close.



I thought she was well on her way to sleeping,
but after a while, she broke the silence.



"Go on," she said, "do it. I know,
I owe you." And she stretched out her neck in offering, tensing her
whole body as she did it.



The bitterness in those words!



"No thanks," I answered. 



She rolled to her opposite side to look at me.
"I don't understand. You don't want it?"



"Not like that. You're not a sacrifice.
Don't act like one."



She flopped onto her back. "Fine by
me."



Women! She was too precious, really she was. I
knew perfectly well that she wasn't willing, that she felt coerced, and
so what could I do but decline? I was trying to heal our relationship, and I
knew that taking her blood when she didn't truly wish to yield it was the
absolute worst tactic I could take. But still, some inner particle of feminine
vanity felt rejected now. 



"Is that the plan?" she pressed,
curiosity blended with insistence in her voice. "You won't drink from me
unless I want it, I mean, really want you to do it?"



I hadn't thought it out in such startling detail;
I was just living night to night and trying to do what seemed best for the
future.



"I don't know," I answered.
"Suppose it was, Nathalia. Would I starve forever?"



It was the wrong thing to say; Nathalia was
smart, she had already figured me out.  "I know you don't starve now.
You island-hop and feed all you like. By my reckoning you kill twice a week,
which is more than you really have to, isn't it?"



"Yes," I freely admitted. "I told
you before, the blood feeds my body, and I don't need to kill to survive, but it's the kill that satisfies my soul.
I kill because it's pleasurable, and there's not much changing that, I am a vampire. But you don't need to flay
yourself with guilt, Nathalia; those deaths have nothing to do with you."



She cleared her throat several times, and said in
a small voice, "But they do. I... if you fed from me instead, you wouldn't
have to go kill."



It was the same conversation we'd had before,
except that this time, instead of me threatening, it was Nathalia offering. You
know what, though? I still didn't like it. It would be manipulative and
underhanded to take advantage of her moral dilemma, because the plain truth was
that there was no dilemma. She just thought there was.



I toyed with the idea in my head... but all
along, I knew I didn't want coerced blood. Well, not hers, at any rate. 



"I can't take enough blood from you and you
alone," I admitted. "Over the long term, you would wither away and die,
Nathalia. So you see, whether you offer me your sweet self or not, I am still
going to hunt, and regularly." It comes with the job, I almost said,
but I didn't want to be flip.



"So Amaelia, that wasn't my fault?"



It certainly was! I'd never have killed Amaelia
otherwise; good servants are too hard to find. But not for the world would I lay
the blame for that on Nathalia's slender shoulders.



"You tried to save her," I told her,
which was true enough. "Forget Amaelia."



"She was a human being!" Nathalia cried
out, distressed.



"And now she's dust."



I suppose it was cruel to say that so bluntly,
but I really couldn't have Nathalia thinking I get maudlin over my kills. She'd
spent too much time with Louis already; she had to understand that normal
vampires didn't mourn. We had detachment. Of course I couldn't expect her to
have any, but she'd understand later, once I brought her over.



She lapsed into silence, then finally said,
"And what about me?"



"You'll never be dust." There, I had
said it. Finally. God knows she hinted around about it enough. Lestat must have
blabbed my plans to her, but maybe that was for the best. She needed time to get
used to the idea.



"I... I... I don't want that," she
said, her breath wheezing through clenched teeth. "Don't do that to me,
please!"



"You have years left to think about
it," I tossed back, pulling up a blanket to cover her, as she was
shivering. 



"No, no, I don't need years, I know what I
think now," she stammered, clutching the blanket to her chest as if it was
some sort of magic shield to ward off dragons.



"You don't know anything," I told her.
"Mortals never do. Now, just go to sleep, Nathalia. You don't have to worry
about it, all right? When the time comes, I'll be there for you and I'll help
you through it." And I won't force it on you, I thought, but I
wasn't such a great fool as to tell her so. She was stubborn; she'd never even
consider the idea if she thought she had a choice. With a fait accompli staring
her in the face, though, she'd be forced to ponder it, to weigh it...
eventually, she would come around.



"No, no, no!" she shouted. "What
do I want with years, either before or after? All I get out of them is to
be stuck in a cage! That's not life!"



Hmmm, now that  I hadn't expected.
The atoll was perfectly lovely, and she had complete freedom to roam it, so she
was hardly in a cage. Still, I could see her point; she was going stir-crazy.
And really, my intention had never been to isolate her entirely from the rest of
the world. I had kept her on the island because I liked having her all to
myself, not because I truly feared to let her out into the world.



It wasn't as though she could hide from me, not
any more...



Fledglings leave because they have needs their
makers don't fulfill,
I remembered Lestat saying, and I thought he might
have a point. Nathalia wasn't my fledgling yet, but she was as good as, and I
was determined to prove to her, in advance, that she could trust me with
her life and future. What better way to do that than to meet her needs, now?
Today?



God knows I asked her often enough to tell me
what she needed. And she'd finally done so, although not as directly as I would
have liked. But it seemed clear that she needed other mortals around her, at
least sometimes; it was part and parcel of her humanity, a humanity I didn't
want to crush. It would die on its own when the time was right; in the meantime,
she needed it to stay whole, and vibrant, and sane.



"Stay here on Rarotonga," I
offered. "I'll find you tomorrow."



She stared at me in shock, and only uttered,
"What?"



"You heard me. It's not my wish to cage you.
So stay here tonight, have some fun tomorrow, go shopping or something, women
like that, don't they? And I'll meet up with you after dark tomorrow." At
that, I narrowed my gaze. "Wherever you are."



Still stunned, she breathed, "But... er...
okay, and thank you, I think."



"Don't be stupid, though," I cautioned.
"I think you know what I'll have to do to anyone who tries to keep me from
you."



"I... I..." My, my, she really was
having a hard time with speech. "But what will you do to me?"



I shrugged. Maybe it was the wrong way to play
this hand, but I didn't want to threaten her. Besides, Rarotonga wasn't exactly
the easiest place to leave, especially without funds or a passport. "What do you think? I'll fetch you
back, and it'll be a while before I let you out on your own again."



She would certainly run, I knew that, but maybe
it was for the best. Let her get it out of her
system,
I thought. Eventually she'll learn that there's nowhere to go,
nowhere I can't reach her.  



Her gaze clouded with hopelessness, and she said
quite clearly, "Armand."



"Armand?" I echoed, wondering if she
was recalling the fact that I'd tortured him, too.



"And Daniel," she murmured. "It's
in the books. He chased him all over the world, drove him crazy showing up at
every turn. There was nowhere Daniel could go, nowhere Armand couldn't reach
him."



"Oh," I said, understanding now, but
rather stunned. It was as though she had read my mind. Of course, maybe
her comment was just a logical extension of our conversation. 



"Yes, that's right," I told her. "I can track you, and you can't stop me, not anymore. You don't have any hidden
personalities left to hide behind. So, you see, it really doesn't matter much if
you stay here on Rarotonga tomorrow, or leave; I'll find you."



She snatched up a corner of the blanket and used
it to wipe at her eyes, then swung her feet off the bed. "All right, then,
I understand. You'll let me out for the day, but you won't let me go, not
really."



Of course I wouldn't; I owned her. But I didn't
say so; what would be the point? She'd understand, someday.



"I'll go now, then," she said.
"This is your room."



"No, you stay," I told her. "And
I'll stay with you until nearly dawn. Then, I'll seek out a place to rest."



I wasn't stupid, you see. I wouldn't put it past
her to burn down the building by day, if she knew I was in there.



"All right," she said again, and lay
back down on the bed, curling her body around a pillow, as though hugging it.
"I'm tired, really tired. Can I sleep?"



Of course she was tired, she'd just gone through
an emotional firestorm.



"You should sleep," I agreed, "but
first, I want what you owe me."



She started. "It wasn't blood?"



"No, it wasn't that, I wasn't thinking that.
There's more between us than the blood, and you know it." I rolled over
onto my own back. "What you owe me, Nathalia, is a chance to prove that was
passed between us in New Orleans had nothing to do with rape."



 



---Nathalia---



It was awful, just awful, talking to my mother
and father on the phone, knowing this would be the last time I'd probably ever
speak with them. It was all I could do not to weep all over the receiver, but I
didn't want them to hear that, didn't want them to think of me that way.



Perhaps the most awful part of all of it, though,
was that I'd misjudged the vampire so completely. You have to understand, when I
saw those things of mine from home, I was instantly, utterly convinced that he'd
killed my family. I mean, why wouldn't he have? He was furious with me, at the
time, and it would have been a hell of a way to punish me for escaping. Besides,
he liked to kill.



So the whole time I was talking with them, I was
just consumed with guilty confusion, with not knowing why they were alive
to talk to! When I rang off, I paced circles around that room, trying to get up
my nerve to go apologize to Santino. I knew he'd be right outside the door; he
wouldn't go far. I was still his prisoner, after all. In the end, though, I
couldn't do it, couldn't say I was sorry for misjudging him. After all, it was
his fault I thought the things I did! He was the one who spoke so
casually of killing, he was the one who'd ripped my boyfriend's heart
from his chest.



So anger bolstered my pride.



Finally I just went and laid down, and closed my
eyes. I didn't want to think, not about any of it. I felt confused, like I
didn't really know this vampire as well as I had thought, like I didn't
understand him anymore, at all.



He just made it worse when he came in and lay
next to me.



I thought, you see, that there was only one thing
in all this mess that I could be sure of, and it was that he wanted my blood.
But he refused it!



I'm not even sure why I offered, not entirely. I
just felt so beaten down, so thoroughly defeated. There didn't seem any point to
fighting him, any more. I knew he'd be demanding the blood, it was what I owed
him, and I figured he might as well just have it without a fuss. You know,
like, who really cares? It wasn't worth fighting about.



And too, there was a fair dose of guilt mixed up
in there somewhere, that I'd accused him of something so heinous, and I hadn't
even had the guts to acknowledge the error.



I don't know, really. It seems strange when I
think back on it. I just know I offered.



And he refused.



And that was when my confusion began to whirl
inside my head. I didn't know what was going on. Before I could come to
terms with it, though, he was already telling me that he would have me for his
fledgling.



Lestat was right, Lestat was right, Lestat was
right.



What could I do about it, though? If David
Talbot, in that young strong body he'd acquired, wasn't strong enough to fight
Lestat and win, what hope did I have against Santino?



But then he was blowing me out of the water yet again,
by oh-so-casually tossing me a day on Rarotonga. Sort of like a dog might be
tossed a bone, I thought.



It left me in a quandary, it really did. A day on
my own, out among other people... oh, that sounded just like so much heaven to
me. But of course with the blessing came temptation, terrible temptation.



Run, run, get away, don't look back, get away.



And now, of course, I had a better reason than
ever before to flee. He'd haul me into his nocturnal, murderous existence if I
didn't find a way to save myself! And yet, I had less chance than ever before of
finding that way. The fates had conspired against me.



I was Daniel to his Armand, and there was nowhere
to run.



And I couldn't even find escape in the grave, not
unless I wanted to drag my parents down into it with me.



Hopelessness, utter hopelessness. 



"Can I sleep?" I finally asked, just
wanting oblivion.



He told me that first I owed him something, but
not my blood.



A chance for him to show what was rape and what
wasn't? Yeah, right!



And he rolled on his back, just waiting.



"You can go straight to hell!" I told
him in no uncertain terms. "I'm not making love with you!"



To my vast astonishment, he took that well. I had
expected him to rape me again, and straight away. Put me in my place, so
to speak. 



Instead, he merely said, "A kiss, then. You
can owe me a kiss, instead."



What new game was this, I wondered? He had never
spoken much of kissing before, he just did it. He kissed me when he wished, and
I complied. No big deal, or so I tried to tell myself. It was better than the
alternative.



"Fine, then," I said, dispirited.
"Have a kiss, I don't care."



"No, you kiss me for once," he
said. "You're the one who owes the debt."



"I don't owe you a damned thing," I
hotly disputed.



"Then I'll make love to you, instead,"
he calmly replied, moving to rest his hands behind his neck. "Look, I won't
even move, I won't try to hold you. What's the harm in a kiss? What are you
afraid of?"



I twisted my lips and crossed my arms in front of
me in a defensive pose.



His tone cajoling, he prompted me again,
"I'll think you want the alternative if you don't kiss me soon."



"Oh, fine!" I bit out, fed up with his
stupid games. I moved to lay next to him, propping myself up on one elbow, and
leaned over to rest my lips against his. "There."



"That was a peck," he dryly informed
me. "Shall I show you what a real kiss is, Nathalia?"



Well, I didn't want him to take charge, that was
for sure. I might end up minus some blood after all if we played this his way, so I kissed
him again, moving my mouth on his, this time. His lips were firm and dry, their
coolness ennervating. Not unpleasant, really, just... different.



A languorous feeling washed across my limbs, and
with it came the sensation I'd had only once in my life. My blood singing, my
veins pulsating, straining, wanting to give him their sweet elixir...



Shivering, I drew away, knowing that my body
remembered that primal passion we had shared. 



"Sleep now, dearest," he said, tucking
me against him. 



The kiss had perturbed me, but it didn't stop me
from dozing off in arms. 
I closed my eyes,
exhausted and distraught, wondering who this woman was, this woman who
shuddered with arousal just kissing a vampire. I went to sleep, then, not knowing what I meant to do on the morrow, not
knowing how to flee, or to where...



And when I woke, the new day had broken, and I
was all alone.


Chapter 15:  "Death
Walking Behind"






Thanks to everybody who's been commenting, it's great to see what you all think, and especially to Mercredi my constant source of support and inspiration....
Aspen



---Nathalia---



It was dark when I woke up. I looked around
for the vampire, but he was gone. It took a moment for me to realize that the
lack of light didn't herald night; it was merely a result of the room's
bricked-up window.



Gasping, I jumped from the bed.



Now, that was a mistake. The instant
nausea that assailed me sent me crashing straight to the floor. Clutching my
stomach, I managed to make it to the natty bathroom in time, but just barely.



Oh, I was so sick of being sick! It was
ridiculous! The first few times I'd gotten ill like this, I'd chalked it up to
stress and fear. But, you know, the nausea had only intensified in the past few
weeks, and I couldn't claim that Santino was keeping me terrorized,
anymore.



Confused, yes. But not scared, not really.



When I was able to move again, I opened the tap
and washed out the inside of my mouth, the water tasting heavenly sweet. Then I
dragged myself back into the bedroom and tried to take stock.



So, he'd left me on Rarotonga as promised. That
came as rather a shock. I mean, I know he had said he would do that, but I
hadn't believed him, not for an instant. The question now was, why would he have
given me a day off, so to speak? All I could think was that he must be testing
me. Yes, that was it. He wanted to see if I would try to run away.



Stupid question. Of course I would run
away!



I realized my feet were bare, and had to resist
an irrational impulse to burst out laughing. Did he think I'd run slower without
my sandals? No, no, he didn't think that, they were neatly laid out by the door.



I went to slip them on, but was brought up short
by the sight of folded paper in one toe.



Curious, I pulled it out and unfolded it.
Dozens of slips of paper fluttered to cover the floor. They looked like so
much red and brown confetti, but they were awfully big pieces to be confetti. I
scooped some up and was startled to see that it was currency bearing the
likeness of Queen Elizabeth II. "Reserve Bank of New Zealand" was
printed neatly across the bottom of each one and five dollar note.



New Zealand? I thought I was in Rarotonga!



You never studied in geography class, either, my
memory kicked in.



All right, all right! For all I knew, Rarotonga
was part of New Zealand! At least I did know that New Zealand was in the
southern hemisphere, so maybe this island was nearby?



I quickly counted the money and found that it
came to two hundred New Zealand dollars; then I noticed that the paper the money
had fallen from had writing across it. I didn't need to read it to know who it
was from, of course. It read:



My dearest Nathalia,

Please enjoy yourself today. 

I will see you come evening.

Yours, S.



Well, that sure didn't tell me much.



I scooped up the money and stuffed it in the
pocket of the jeans I'd worn for the flight, and left at once to see if I could
arrange another flight, this one in an airplane.



 



---Nathalia---



My first order of business was to figure out
where the heck I was. It could have been worse. I could have been stuck
someplace where no one knew a word of English (or Spanish, or Italian...). But
here, the natives all seemed fluent and were pretty friendly sorts to boot, even
when confronted by a half-crazed looking Englishwoman asking really stupid
questions.



"Matavera," a brown-skinned portly man
selling taro roots told me when I asked where I was. "This township is
Matavera."



I nodded as if that made sense, when of course it
didn't. "But I'm on the island of Rarotonga?"



"Oh, yes," he assured me, only looking
at me slightly askance. "Miss, you are feeling all right? You are looking a
bit peaked."



I bet I was. I was probably whiter than usual,
the early morning sickness tended to really wipe me out. "Oh, I'm
fine," I lied, getting to the point, "but I'm looking for the airport,
you see."



His mouth opened wide. "Ah, you want the
capitol, then. Avarua, Miss. You go west on main road, about 7 kilometers."



That wasn't far at all; I walked longer distances
than that every day on the atoll, but I figured that time was of the essence, in
this case. "How can I get a taxi?"



He yelled at a friend of his in another stand,
who produced a beaten-up jalopy and told me a ride to the airport would cost ten
dollars. I had the feeling I was being rooked, but beggars couldn't be choosers.
Ten dollars it was. I pulled two reddish bank notes from my pocket and held my
breath as I handed them over. I wasn't quite sure, you see, that the New Zealand
money would even work here. For all I knew, it could be Santino's idea of a
practical joke.



It seemed not, though. He beamed when he got the
cash, so of course I knew I'd been cheated for sure, but I wasn't about to
quibble.



I must say, the airport at Avarua was a vast
disappointment. I wasn't expecting Heathrow, certainly, but still! Some of the
runways weren't even paved, and the planes that flew in and out looked
like mechanics' nightmares to me. Single engine, six-seater planes, some of
them. You would think that wouldn't bother me, seeing as I'd just flown sans
plane at all, but the truth was that some of those planes looked way more
hazardous than flying in Santino's arms. 



Oh well, I'd swallow down my reluctance if that
was what it took to get free of Santino.



Except --and this I should have anticipated, but
I was in too much of a panic-- two hundred dollars (one hundred ninety
now)  wasn't going to get me much of anywhere.... even if I had my
passport, which I of course didn't. But if I could at least get on a
plane, I figured I could scream bloody murder once I got to somewhere far away.
Don't ask me what I was planning, I just plain didn't know, but anything would
be better than hanging around Rarotonga waiting for Santino to show up.



The money, though, that was the first obstacle to
overcome.



I tried to bluff my way past a ticket agent,
anyway. Hey, why not? He was a young man, and I'm not exactly bad-looking, so I
flashed him my most devastating smile and asked if he couldn't please, just this
once, make a teensy little exception for a damsel in distress.



"But the fare to Auckland is twelve hundred
fifty dollars," he patiently explained for the fifth time.



I batted my thick eyelashes at him again, wishing
I could use the mesmerizing trick that Santino had down pat. Oh, well. Good
old-fashioned flirting would have to do the trick. "But the plane is
half-empty, you said so. Wouldn't the airline rather rake in a little extra than
go without?"



"I'm sorry," he whispered, leaning
forward. The little pest was trying to look down my tank top! I yanked my
windbreaker closed over the cleavage, but he didn't get the message. "You
know," he continued, his voice going oily, "if you're hard up for
cash, I have some friends who'd be only to happy to... er, date you a
time or two?"



So much for the Air New Zealand desk.



I looked around a little more, and then spotted a
smallish, hand-lettered sign advertising affordable rates to Takutea and Atui.



"Excuse me," I said to the wizened old
woman knitting behind the sign. "Could you tell me about your rates?"



She looked me up and down, then shook her head.
"No. Sorry. Flights today cancelled, all cancelled."



Just then a native man in his late twenties came over, wiping his
grease-speckled hands on a cloth. "Did you say you wanted a flight?"



The old woman stood up and hissed at him. "I
tell her go away, go away now, flights all cancelled!"



The man laughed, and extended a hand to shake
mine. "I'm Raori, and you'll have to excuse my mother. She tends
to..." He didn't finish the sentence, but he didn't have to. It was all
there, in his friendly dark eyes. She's a bit on the screwy side, his
expression seemed to say, but pay her no mind, she's harmless.



The old woman saw his look too, and she didn't
much like it. She clutched his sleeve with clawlike, bony fingers, and grunted,
"She bad, Raori, you listen to your old mother for once! This one, bad
magic follow her, powerful magic on her heels! She bring death walking
behind!"



"Mother," Raori sighed in an undertone,
although not quietly enough for me to miss it, "how many times do I have to
tell you not to scare off the paying customers with these voodoo stories? The
lady looks perfectly fine---" He glanced at me, then, and added,
"Well, she looks hungry, I'll grant you that, but that's enough,
Mother!"



"Bad magic, I be telling you!" the
mother squawked, shaking a finger in his face, but then she subsided and tended
to her knitting once more, ostentatiously avoiding looking into my eyes.



I must say, the old woman's venom took me aback,
because I knew what Raori didn't -- she was right about it all!



"Don't mind her, please," Raori
pleaded. "We need the business. Now, were you interested in Takutea or
Atui?"



"I don't know if I can afford either
one," I murmured, wondering just what affordable might mean. 



"I have an almost full plane going to Atui
in about three hours," he answered, "but I could fit you in for say,
hmm, a hundred and fifty dollars?"



Well, I could afford that, but I wanted to know
what I was letting myself in for. "Tell me about Atui."



He raised an ebony eyebrow, but dutifully
recounted, "It's got about a thousand people, most of them work the
pineapple fields. There's not much tourism. The people going over there this
evening are family of mine, actually. We're all to attend my distant cousin's wedding. Er, do you know
anyone there? It's not like Rarotonga, you understand. I don't think there's
even a hotel."



"Sounds great," I had to answer. What
else could I say? It hardly mattered to me if there was a hotel, when I had so little money! I'd sleep in a field and live off pineapple until I came up with another
plan. Whatever. As long as it kept me out of Santino's hands, life would be just
fine.



"Okay, count me in," I said, and I
instantly felt better. At least I wouldn't need a passport to hop to another of
the Cook Islands. "Three hours, you said?"



"Evil, I warn you evil coming," the old
woman muttered. 



Raori ignored her, and pointed at a ramshackle
plane that had seen better days for sure. "Great, meet me there, I'll
collect the money just before take-off."



"All right," I agreed, and politely
took my leave.



Three more hours on Rarotonga, and by now, I had
only one thing on my mind.



It wasn't Santino.



I needed some food!



 



---Nathalia---



I ate as cheaply as I could, which isn't easy in
an airport, even on Rarotonga. But I managed, and then I had some time to kill,
so I wandered a bit. There wasn't much to see except a little gift shop and one
that sold necessities like aspirin, flu remedies and tampons. I browsed my way
through both stands, and was already out in the main waiting area again when it
hit me.



Tampons.



Oh my God.



When was the last time I had needed a tampon? I
didn't pay too much attention to such things, as my cycles were wildly irregular
to start with, but it had been an awfully long time, hadn't it?



Think, think, think!!!



I certainly hadn't had my period since I'd been
on the atoll with Santino. Maybe in New Orleans? No, no, not then either -- I'm
sure I'd have remembered it. When you're living in a house with two vampires,
you tend to be really self-conscious about blood in any form. I'd always
been absolutely mortified in that pit when the cramps and bleeding would
start. Santino could smell it, I know he could. He used to jump down into my pit
and smile when my menses were underway.



Lestat, I had no doubt, would have made great
sport of it making him hungry or something. So not New Orleans, then. I had to
think further back.



Seville, yes, that was it, about two weeks before
that fateful night when Esteban died, that's when I'd last used a tampon.



Ohmigod, ohmigod,
Ican'tbelievethisishappeningtome...............



Breathe, I told myself. Good thing, too. I
might have passed out, otherwise.



Okay, it's okay, I told myself as I
collapsed into a chair. You're not dying, you're just pregnant. It's
perfectly natural, it's no big deal, you're just having a baby. Glad tidings,
right? You loved Esteban, you'll love having a little baby with his beautiful
Spanish eyes. Everything will be perfectly all right.



Well, it was easy to tell myself that, but
believing it was another thing. How the hell could everything turn out all
right? If Santino had hated Esteban enough to eat his heart, he sure wouldn't
think much of me having his baby!



All the more reason to get away, and I just
wished I had somewhere better to go than Atui, but I didn't. I suppose I could
have gone to the British consulate and thrown myself on their mercy, but to what
end? Come nightfall, they'd be abuzz with thoughts of me, and Santino would come
straight away. 



And anybody that tried to keep him from me would
meet a messy end. I couldn't have that; I'd be responsible. It was bad enough
knowing that my colossal bad judgment had killed Esteban.



So, it wasn't as if I could call anyone for help.
I'd just be setting a death trap for anyone I contacted. No, I had to do this on
my own. Entirely on my own.



Atui, as inhospitable as it sounded, was really my only choice. And
there's always a choice,
I remembered Lestat saying. I could only be glad,
now, that he'd stopped me from killing myself. No matter how heinous his threats
had been, I was grateful now. He'd kept me from making a terrible, irreversible
error. I shook just thinking on it. Oh God, what if I had done it? What if I had
killed myself in desperation, and slaughtered my unborn baby in the process?



I almost threw up again at the very idea.



And that brought me up short, it really did. You
have to get yourself under better control,
I lectured myself. You're
responsible for another life now, not just your own, so snap out of it! 



Yes, good advice. I would go to Atui, and I would
manage somehow. I would take care of myself and the baby both. Somehow.



And you know what? If these damned shields were
going to get me dragged back to Santino, then I just wouldn't raise them. I'd go
back to Plan A. Think of other things, not of him. Lock your fear into a tight
little box you drop into the very center of your soul. Be someone else.



It wasn't much, but it was better than shields to
track me by.



An hour later I was headed toward Atui, my hand
cradled possessively over my belly.



 



---Santino---



The last time she had run, she had managed months
away from me, so it only made sense that she would roll the dice again. Nathalia
had grit and determination; that was one of the reasons I loved her.



She would have to learn from firsthand experience
that there simply was no getting away from me. 



Just as Daniel had had to learn the hard way that
Armand could always find him.



I wasn't too concerned about the fact that I
sensed her nowhere on Rarotonga.



Maybe I should have been, considering the merry
chase Nathalia led me before, but I knew my confidence was not misplaced. The
situation now was totally different. I knew her now, you see. Before I'd only
known her as a captive, a prisoner, her every thought clouded with so much fear
and dread that the real Nathalia only rarely shone through. A month of friendly
conversation, of relaxed nights together on the island, had changed all that.
She was almost part of me now, I loved her so well. I would sense her, wherever
she was, and I didn't think I'd need to break her shields to do it.



I didn't think she'd use her shields.



She was drawn to me, too, you see, although she
was a long way from being able to admit that. I saw it, though, whenever she let
slip her guard; and that did happen, perhaps more than she realized.



Yes, she was drawn to me. She would flee
Rarotonga because she felt she had to, but she wouldn't go far. I expected,
actually, that she would lay me so clear a trail that I could likely find her
without even resorting to scanning for her thoughts.



And sure enough, she did.



People in the market right outside the hotel in
Matavera told me that a raven-haired young Englishwoman had taken a taxi to the
airport. A quick look around the minds there revealed that Nathalia had argued
with a man at the Air New Zealand desk some hours earlier. I took exception to a
crude comment he'd made to my Nathalia, and decided to make a meal of him. He
was scrumptious, I must say; young, and strong, and healthy.



An old Maori native woman knitting behind a
rather non-descript booth caught my attention next. The interesting thing about
her was that she took one glance at me as I walked across the small building,
and recognized me for what I truly am. Startled by that, I moved to her side
with preternatural speed and lightly took her by the shoulders. She was bent and
frail, not more than half my height, and hardly a threat, but any human that
could see past my guise to the vampire beneath was a human to be reckoned
with. 



Holding her spellbound, I looked deeply into her
thoughts, and prised the lid off her reluctance to share them.



:::How do you know me, old woman?:::



:::I saw your reflection in skylit eyes this very
day! Monster! Blood-drinker! Death walking behind!:::



:::What gives you this sight, this power.:::



:::The voodoo arts, night-walker. We know you, we
know your kind.:::



I should have guessed. She wore a necklace of
tiny bones, and her breath smelled foul with the potions she had drunk, over and
over, throughout her long life. Besides, as Louis recounted in his chronicle, it
was only those with experience of the dark side of nature who readily recognized
our kind. But enough of that. This woman had other information I wanted.



:::The one with skylit eyes, where did she go?:::



I had to ask three times before her own
determination to hide the answer snapped.



:::Atui::: the answer came.



As that was all I needed, and I'd already dined
well on the brash young man who'd dared insult my Nathalia, I let her go, and
found a dark, secluded spot in which to take to the air.



 



---Nathalia---



There was a luau that night on Atui, as the
Tarongas, the family I had met on the plane, celebrated the next day's nuptials.
To my vast surprise, they invited me to join them.



I suppose they felt sorry for me. I had to make
up some story to explain why I was headed toward Atui, so I told them that a
friend of mine was sailing there to meet me, but I didn't know how long I might
have to await his arrival.



"Then you must join with us," they
insisted at once, and Raori chimed in, "Oh, yes, miss, it's not to be
missed. How can you pass up the chance to get a real taste of the islands?"



Easy, I thought. I don't want you all
slaughtered!



"Please," the others chimed in, and
then I reasoned that I was in no position to pass up a free meal. I would just
make sure to get well away from these kind people as soon as I'd eaten my fill.



"Thank you," I said. "I'd like
that."



And so I found myself sitting on a mat woven of
broad banana leaves, eating roast suckling pig and creamy mashed taro root as I
watched a lovely native girl dance to drumbeats. The luau had started before
dark, but now, as the sun sank below the horizon, Raori wandered the perimeter
of the beach encampment and lit a series of torches ablaze.



Island paradise, the thought came to me at
once, but that, of course, only reminded me that I couldn't stay to enjoy it. My
presence here after nightfall only endangered these people.



I went to Raori to take my leave.



"But where will you go?" he asked.



I shrugged; I didn't want him to know. "I'll
find a place to hang my hat. Don't worry, I'm used to roughing it." Now,
that wasn't strictly true, but I figured it was close enough. After all, I was
going to get used to it, and in record time, too.



"Okay," Raori conceded. "Will we
see you again, Charlotte?" (Well, I was hardly going to tell him a name the
vampire might recognize!)



"I might be around some in the daytime.
We'll see." Glancing at the darkening sky, then, I slipped my sandals back
on my feet and headed away from the luau. Only when I was a couple of kilometers
distant did I dare begin looking for a likely place to sleep.



 



---Santino---



Atui, I thought.



Rather a strange choice for Nathalia to have
made. There wasn't much on Atui but pineapple groves, dense tropical forest, and
a few hundred native workers who lived in simple bungalows scattered near the
beach. I didn't even hunt there, much; it's easier to pick off tourists than
someone who'll be missed by his small community. 



Then again, Nathalia didn't have a whole lot of
choices on where to go; I'd seen to that when I'd given her such a modest amount
of money. I had debated not giving her any, of course, but I didn't want her to
go hungry. And too, I did think that fleeing Rarotonga itself would help her
work things out, help her see that I could find her as easily as snapping my
fingers.



And so I had.



As I touched down on the soft sand beaches of Atui,
I heard the din of singing and dancing behind me. I cast my thoughts
backwards and saw a festive celebration; a couple kissing in anticipation of the
morning's long-awaited wedding. Sweet.



Nathalia had been there, but she had left.



So I cast my thoughts ahead of me and scanned for
her. As I had suspected, her shields were down. All the way down, as though she
was afraid to use them. She wanted me to follow her, what else could I think?
Don't women loved to be chased? It makes them feel wanted. And you know, I had
refused her blood the night before; for all I knew, she might still be feeling
rejected, illogical as that would be. But human women aren't noted for their
logic, are they? Not even my Nathalia.



Well, I wanted to know how she was feeling, so I
did something I hadn't done in so very long. I quietly crept my thoughts up
towards hers and then slid inside her mind to listen. I was good at this; when I
tried, I could remain undetected in a mortal's thoughts for as long as I wished.



She wasn't thinking about her shields, or why
she'd chosen not to use them, and she wasn't thinking about me. That was
deliberate, I suspected. For all she'd hoped to be followed, it was a
subconscious hope. She wasn't about to knowingly lure me to her side.



Henry, I heard her think, after my
father. No, that's not quite right. It should be Spanish, should it? What's the
Spanish for Henry? Enrique, that's it. Yes, if it's a boy I'll call him Enrique.
What if it's a girl, though? Sarah, maybe, or Sara in Spanish. Is that too
common a name? It doesn't sound pretty. A girl's name should have a lovely
sound. Alejandra? No, no, that reminds me too much of his boat. Marianela, now
that's a nice name...



If I hadn't known Nathalia so well, I'd have
thought she was just idly babbling.



But she didn't do that.



It took a moment for her comments to make sense,
and when they did, I saw red. I mean, literally. The horizon before my eyes
exploded into a tableau of brilliant crimsons and scarlets.



Baby names, she was pondering baby names! And not
just any names, either, but Spanish ones!



Well, that told me all I needed to know, didn't
it?



My Nathalia was pregnant by the man she'd
betrayed me with!



All this time, she'd lain in my embrace by night
and never breathed a word!



That fact alone had me ready to blast her with my
anger, but then a glimmer of sanity broke through my rage, and I had to ask
myself why I would expect her to tell me such a thing. Hadn't I
slaughtered the father of this baby right before her eyes? Hadn't I sworn
violence to anyone, anyone, that came between us?



She probably thought I would rip the child from
her body the moment I knew of it. I suppose I couldn't blame her for that
supposition. Throughout most of our relationship, I hadn't exactly been the soul
of compassion. Still, had this past month of peace and harmony shown her nothing
of what she meant to me? Did she know me so little? This child was part of her,
and I loved her. I could no more slay her baby than I could her. 



But, of course, she didn't understand even that
much. 



I moved closer to her then, close enough to see
her. She sat on the beach, facing the black waters, her arms wrapped around her
bent knees. Her head was tilted to one side, her cheek resting on a kneecap, and
her eyes were clenched shut to hold back tears.



I delved deeper into her thoughts then, wanting
more than anything that connection I used to always have with her, but just then
she sensed my presence and her shields blasted on like great huge fans that
propelled me straight out of her mind. 



Recovering from her onslaught, I stepped forward
into a ribbon of moonlight. She jumped to her feet, restlessly shifting her
weight from one foot to the other, and the expression on her face spoke volumes
even if her mind was as closed as ever. 



How long can I keep the baby a secret? she
was asking herself. How long until I start to show?



And that told me what I hadn't guessed before;
that she had only just realized her condition, herself.



Strange. I would have thought a woman would know
such things instinctively, especially a woman who had suffered so much nausea
over the past month, but apparently not. Well, what would I know of it, anyway?
I hadn't dealt with human problems for seven hundred years, and even then, I'd
never discussed such matters with women. Child-bearing was cloaked in secrecy,
an intensely private affair. 



And Nathalia was a private person, in any case,
so I resolved to let her be the one to tell me of child.



I smiled to put her at ease, walked forward
casually, and took her hands in mine. She didn't meet my eyes; she directed her
gaze down toward the sand, but I knew how she felt. Her quivering fingertips
announced her nervousness as well as any wide-eyed look.



"So, how do you like Atui?" 



She sighed, her mind on other matters. "You
didn't even have to strain yourself to find me, did you?"



"No," I told her. "And it will
always be like that. Can you not accept that, finally?"



"You'll lock me up, now?" she asked,
her voice bleak.



"Never again, Nathalia. Don't you know
that?"



She took her hands from mine and went toward the
surf to kick at the waves. I surmised she'd rather be kicking me, but had too
much sense to indulge in such histrionics. Besides, she had cause to be
cautious; she had to think of more than herself, now.



I wished I knew how to console her, how to put
her mind at ease, but I sensed that bringing up the baby's existence would be
like throwing fuel on a fire. It would flare up to burn everyone in range. Far
better, I thought, to continue as I had for the past month. To try to win the
smallest part of her trust... if I could.



"Do I have to go back to that island,
though?"



The island she had called a cage, I
remembered. 



"Yes." I answered as kindly as I could,
intending to tell her that she could leave it occasionally, just so long as she
came back on time. I was sure we could work something out; something that would
keep her close to me yet not stifle her unduly. Before I could broach the
subject, though, a young man came trotting down the beach.



"Oh, there you are," he said when he
saw Nathalia. "I wanted to make sure you were all right." He glanced
once, quickly, at me. "This must be the friend you were waiting for?"



"Yes," Nathalia barely breathed the
word. Her eyes swimming with fear, she added, "And I'm fine, thank you. You
can go now."



As hints went, it was pretty blunt, but the young
man didn't seem to notice the sudden chill in the atmosphere. He came straight
to me and extended a friendly hand. "Hi, name's Raori. I'm the one who flew
Charlotte out here to meet you."



Charlotte? Nice name, but I preferred
Nathalia.



I shook his hand without worry; mine was still
warm from the ticket agent's blood.



When I reached my fingers out toward his,
Nathalia looked like she would drop dead of apoplexy on the spot. Then, in one
fell swoop, she rushed me, pushed me away from the one called Raori and hissed
at him to go.



Confused, he didn't move, which prompted her to
sternly warn in a low voice, "Yes, go, go now, Raori and don't look back!
Get out of here, get away from me!"



He finally did, poor sap. He didn't have a clue
why Nathalia had turned on him. But I did.



The moment he was out of earshot, she fell to her
knees in the sand and gazed up at me with soulful blue eyes. "Please,
please, I beg you," she pleaded, her hands clasped as though in prayer.
"Don't go after him. Let him live. He didn't come between us, he's just a
pilot, I'll never see him again. Let him go."



Well, the truth was I didn't have any other
intention. I didn't exactly think that killing again in front of Nathalia would
be a wise move. Not just yet, anyway. Maybe later, when she began to want what I
could offer, I'd have to help her understand the killing part of myself.



Still, I couldn't resist turning her sincere plea
slightly to my advantage.



"Call me Santino," I told her, pulling
her off her knees.



She looked rather startled, but answered readily
enough. "Santino, then. Please don't hurt him, Santino."



Oh, it was too delicious, hearing my name on her
lips. And it was wicked of me, I know, but progress came so slowly with Nathalia
that I couldn't help but use this incident for all it was worth. "Convince
me," I quietly requested.



She opened her mouth as though to speak, but it
took her a full minute to assemble a coherent thought. "It's... it's
important to me. I... I don't want to wake up tomorrow knowing I caused another
death... Santino. You will hurt me if you kill him. Please, I need this."



"It's not my wish to hurt you," I told
her, drawing her close to me so I could speak against her ear. "But he
would be a good kill, Nathalia. He is full of vigor, that one, a veritable
feast. So, if I do you this favor you ask, what can you offer me in
return?"



She trembled in my arms. "I... I don't know!
Wh... what do you want?"



I want you, all of you, every night for the
rest of time.
But that was too much to
ask, and I knew it. 



"Just try harder, my sweet Nathalia."



"Harder?"



"To move beyond what's past."



She gulped back an exclamation. "But that's
unfair! The things you did to me--"



"I never once tried to kill you, as you did
me," I pointed out. "In fact, I saved your life. I took you to the
hospital in Sträzget knowing that you might flee when daylight broke. Your life
was more important to me than keeping you a prisoner. Doesn't that tell you
anything, anything at all?"



She only sighed. "Well, what use would a
dead prisoner be? It tells me you're practical."



"Then think on all the terrible things I did
to you in Norway, and explain why I haven't done a single one since reclaiming
you? If all I care about is having a prisoner, wouldn't I have punished your
escape? Wouldn't I be punishing you right now for leaving Rarotonga?"



The soft fabric of my black silk shirt grew damp
over the muscles that padded my chest, and only then did I realize that Nathalia
was crying. "Please," she said, "I can't answer your questions, I
don't understand you! But let Raori alone, I beseech you."



"All right," I agreed, patting her
back, running my cool hand beneath her tank top, loving the smooth warmth of her
bare skin. "Shhh, ragazza, I won't harm him, I promise."



Her arms crept around me, just a little, in
relief. "Thank you," she murmured. "But I'm not a little
girl."



"Are you not?"



"No." She sniffled as she said it,
though. 



I wanted her then, wanted to dip my head and
taste of her. Between us flowed a feeling of mellowness for once, and
I truly thought that she would do nothing but accept me if I bit deeply into the
lovely column of her neck. It was a measure of how defeated she was feeling, I
suppose. I didn't want to rub that defeat in her face, but that wasn't what
stopped me from opening a vein and drawing in a long draught of the special
essence that was my Nathalia.



No, what stopped me was a potent awareness that I
daren't truly drink of her, not now. She was with child, and I knew she loved this
child already. I knew almost nothing about childbearing, but I couldn't believe
that any serious amount of blood loss would be wise. Between Lestat, myself, and her suicide attempt,
she had already suffered too much trauma. Maybe that explained her persistent
nausea?



A doctor would have to tell me that, I supposed.



"Come," I said to her, scooping her up
and moving her arms so they would wrap about my muscular neck. "We will go
home, now."



"Home!" Her bleak voice crashed over me
like a wave. "I can't make a home with you!"



She was thinking of the baby when she said that,
I knew. "Yes, yes you can," I assured her. "You'll come to
understand that, someday."



She closed her eyes and huddled against me as I
took to the air, but I could tell she didn't want the closeness; she just wanted
even less to fall.



Ah, Nathalia, I thought. Someday you'll
know that to be with me is to be home forever. 



Chapter 16:  Revelations






Thanks to all those people out there who comment and keep me sane (maybe)... Aspen


---Santino---



"Nathalia?"



I sat on the bed beside her and shook her shoulder very gently.
For the past week, ever since our return to the atoll, she had been sleeping
more and more. As often as not, she wasn't even awake when I arose. It concerned
me, it really did. I thought she needed sunlight still, she and the child. My
Nathalia was mortal yet; I didn't begrudge her the light.



Her eyes fluttered open. "Santino?"



Well, that was something, at least. My name came
easily to her lips these days, and she seemed to have no fear to say what she
wished to me... except for one forbidden topic; she was determined to hide the
existence of the child she carried beneath her heart. Sometimes I wondered if I
should broach the subject myself. Eventually, I would have to, I suppose, if for
no other reason than that she should seek medical advice before she was too well
along.



But I put the discussion off because I feared it.
I feared what it would do to the fragile, shifting peace we had managed to
achieve, but that was not my primary reason.



More than anything, I feared that if Nathalia
became aware that I knew of the child, she would take drastic risks to get away
from me. Stupid risks. Sometimes, during the day, I would dream that she had
made a tiny boat of balsa wood and launched herself upon the seas, hoping the
tides would carry her back to the world I'd stolen her from. Such nightmares
plagued my death-sleep; I could see her sunburnt upon the waves, her store of
water long since used, her body curling in upon itself. Or worse, I saw the
capsized Alessandra once more, and Nathalia lost forever in the depths of the
dark ocean.



When I woke from such dreams, I felt exhausted,
confused, but sure of one thing only.



She would fling herself straight into the jaws of
death if she knew I was aware of the precious burden she held within. Precious,
yes. I could see Nathalia would not believe me if I told her that was how I
saw this child. Why should she? I had yet to demonstrate to her that even she
was cherished in my eyes, let alone a child conceived with her lover.



But that was just the thing -- I couldn't think
of this child as half-Spanish, or half-his, or half a product of her betrayal.



It wasn't half-anything. It was real, and it was
whole, and was Nathalia's. 



I wanted to hold it close, and see it grow, and
show it the love I feared Nathalia herself would never accept as real.



There was no chance of that happening if Nathalia
took the kind of risks that filled my days.



And so I said nothing, hoping against hope that
she would come to trust before time and circumstances forced me to tell her that
she simply had to consult a doctor.



Now, as I looked down at her, she seemed so
young, so lost, so very breakable. She hadn't said a word since she'd breathed
my name; she was just looking at me, her blue eyes the color of the cornflowers
that used to grow along the footpaths of my youth. It was good to see her gazing
at me like that, her face relaxed instead of tense with fear. Her shields had
not once wavered since Atui, and of course I knew the reason for that, but I
didn't always wish to read her thoughts, anymore. I was getting more adept at
reading her mood and words, and it satisfied me deeply that she no longer
appeared to distrust my every word and every move.



I wouldn't say she trusted me, either... but it
was something that she didn't expect a punishing blow at every turn. I was just
so sorry that I had ever trained her to think that way.



"Don't you want to get up? Have something to
eat?" I quietly asked when she gave a deep sigh.



She rolled on her side, away from me. "Not hungry.
Just want to rest."



"All right, ragazza, you rest," I agreed, moving
as though to go. "But Nathalia, if you need anything, you must let me know."



I told her that every night without fail, but she
had yet to respond to the implied promise of help and support. I suppose that
didn't much surprise me, but I wondered how much longer she could keep it up.
She knew as well as I did that the child growing within her would announce itself
in due time. Her secret wasn't safe forever. I just hoped that by the time the
truth emerged, it wouldn't stand between us and drive her into reckless,
dangerous acts of despair.



Later that same night, she emerged barefoot, her hair
unbrushed, and listlessly ate the simple stew I set before her. I watched her
taste and swallow each bite. I liked to to do that, liked to drink in the sight
of her pleasure in the food. Lately though, she'd evinced no joy, nor even
interest, in what she ate. She often took just a bite or two for appearances
sake,  and spent the rest of her dinner hour twirling the food around the
plate with her silver fork.



This night, she did eat, but her eyes were
glazed, her every movement automatic. She
was so far gone in her thoughts that she had almost finished the meal before it
even dawned on her to notice that the food wasn't the simple canned fare I
usually served her. 



"You cooked?" Surprise tinged her voice
to a tone that almost sounded alive. Almost.



I leaned my chair back on two legs and tried to
make the most of her question, to get her to open up to me, if only a little. "Did you know there are books that tell you
how?"



She laughed, ever so slightly, covering her mouth
with one thin hand, but then her eyes dimmed to a dull ache.
Again.



Small-talk had never been my forte; to say that I
had no skills in forging and maintaining relationships was to state the patently
obvious. I didn't even know how to forge a friendship, let alone the heartfelt,
enduring entanglement I wanted with the one I'd chosen to be my lover. 



Oh, and there were reasons for my lack. I'd been
born into a harsh world that had little time or inclination to grant love to
children; starvation was ever present, as were the overpowering demands of the
local lord. It was a struggle to survive so intense that no one of Nathalia's
background could possibly plumb its depths. Even children had to work, to slave,
to eke scant food from a hostile land, and beatings and blows were daily meted
out to those who failed in the smallest of their duties. And then of course, the
plague had struck down my village, leaving only me, and I was soon turned
vampire by the one who found my blood the only thing of use for fathomless
distances all around.



I was inducted into the coven, subjected to the
same harsh, brutal treatment I later meted out to Armand, and I learned as a
vampire what I had already learned as a man. That power was what mattered,
because only with that you could fend off those who would abuse you. The Coven Master
had far more power over those in his thrall than did the princes and lords in
the sunlit world above our catacombs. And so I set out to depose him, to become
the Coven Master myself.



But when I succeeded, I learned that the power
came at a price. Loneliness. Any connection to another being only weakened your
resolve, and put your power in danger. So I kept my distance from those I ruled,
trusting no-one, not even loyal Allessandra, who was the closest I ever came to
having a confidante. Five hundred years ago, I sent an almost newborn vampire,
Armand, to Paris after only six months of instruction. I had to force him away;
I couldn't bear to keep him where his angelic allure might weaken me.



And even after I walked away from the Coven and the
power, I was still the same Santino. Trusting no one, avoiding all others of my
kind, burying my every emotion beneath a layer of resolve that hardened to stone
and then iron as the centuries past me by. Most of the others assumed me dead, I
surfaced so little; I had only shown myself to them again when Akasha began
slaughtering all those vampires not connected to her prince, Lestat. 



Still I was the same. Hard, cold, the cynic, as
Lestat had called me. Until I thought that I had lost Nathalia, until the
heart I'd denied for so long broke in two from grief.



So I could feel
again, and want companionship. Hers. Until the end of time. 



I wished I knew how to break through to her, to
show her that she mattered, that I had hurt her out of stupid pride, that I
would never harm her again. I wished I could fill the air around her with
pleasantries, that we could converse as friends, but of course, we couldn't. And
I didn't know how else to get her to open up, except to simply ask.



"Can you not tell me what is wrong,
Nathalia?" I pressed, hoping. 



She sighed, and rested her chin on her arms,
which she had folded on the table, and closed her eyes.



"Did you wake at all, today?" I asked.



A small, negative shake of her head was all the
answer I got to that.



My Nathalia responds better to action than to
words,
I remembered thinking. So enough of words.



Tiring of her lethargy and withdrawal, I scooped
her up in my arms and strode out onto the verandah and down to the beach. She
didn't react much, not even to that, but when I walked straight into the ocean
up to my waist and lowered her into the tepid tropical water, she came to life.



"What are you doing?" she gasped,
holding up her hands to ward off the little splashes I sent her way.



"We need to have more fun," I laughed,
scooping up water in my hands to dump atop her head.



"Fun!" She sounded as if she'd never
heard the word before. "Stop it!"



So I did. I wrapped my arms around her and drew
her close so I could kiss her on the mouth, something I hadn't done since her
escape to Atui. She stood quiescent in my embrace, which wasn't what I wanted,
so I pulled her more firmly against me and coaxed her delicate pink mouth open to kiss her
deeply.



Maybe it was the warm water swirling sensuously
around us, maybe I had simply taken her by surprise, but in a moment more I felt
a response softening her limbs. She wasn't just letting me hold her, as had so
often been the case, she was molding her body to mine, moving infinitesimally
closer to me, and now I wasn't the only one doing the kissing. Her arms came up
around me, but when her palms connected with the wet fabric covering my back,
she jerked completely away from me, and trudged back to shore.



I caught her by the wrist and pulled her back to
me. Face to face we stood there in the moonlight, but I didn't kiss her again, I
just waited, and finally she cried out in frustration, "I don't understand
you!"



What was there to understand? 



"Just understand one thing," I told her, weaving my
fingers through her drenched hair to draw it off her face. "Ti amo,
Nathalia...
I love
you."



I had said as much before, but never so directly.
Now, Nathalia stared at me, her blue eyes startled, until at last she croaked,
"No."



"Yes," I insisted, finding the words
coming easier the second time. "It's true, Nathalia. I do love you."



"You don't know what love is!" she
flung at me, batting my hand away.



"I didn't, I admit it. I didn't vaguest
idea." I said,
stepping back until I saw her start to breathe normally. "Someday, if you
want to listen, I'll tell you how I came to be so unfeeling, why I did what I
did to you---"



"I don't give a rat's ass what your problems
are!" she scathed. All at once she sat down, hard, and drove her fingers
straight down into the sand, then began flinging random handfuls of it at the
water, and suddenly she started shrieking, "I don't want to be here, I
don't want to be here, I don't want to BE HERE!"



"You won't be here forever," I assured
her, moving to sit beside her. She scooted about a meter to the left. "Just
until you stop fighting, until you learn that you belong with me."



"Belong to you, that's what you
mean!" And with that, she began twisting her long hair, wringing water from
it.



I shrugged. She was right; it was the same thing,
but she
sounded so bitter. "Nathalia, if you didn't belong to me, I'd have slaked
my thirst on you, completely slaked it. You're alive because I chose you,
because I love you. Of
course that makes you mine."



"Oh, some love," she sneered, filling
her palms with fine white grains of sand. "What happened to, if you love someone, set them free?"



"You can't possibly understand; you're
mortal yet. You don't have detachment, you don't have real vision. But I do, and
here is what I see. The freedom you
prize is an illusion, a ticket to a cold, damp cemetery. How can I let you go, when that's the inevitable result?"



"Yeah? Well what if that's what I
want?" she challenged, flinging some sand my way.



I glared at the grains and they stopped in midair
to fall harmlessly back to the beach.



"You're like a toddler demanding to play in
the road, resentful of the loving father who knows it isn't safe to
linger where passing horses might crush you underfoot. It's for love that I keep
you, Nathalia. I'll save you from the mortal coil just as a any parent would
save his child."



"The problem with your asinine
metaphor," she snarled, twisting her body to confront mine, "is that
I'm not your child and you're sure as hell not my father!"



I snatched her hand and turned it palm upward so
that I could kiss the tender vein pulsing in her wrist. "But that's just
it, I've staked a claim on you that will endure until you're born to darkness.
And when I bring you over, I will be your father, your maker. There to teach
you, to guide you, to help you thrive in your new life."



She shook with rage, so I let her slip her hand
free, and assured her, "But that's for later, never fear. You're but twenty-three,
so very young. You've years of mortal life yet to enjoy before I take you into
the night."



"Oh, years with you and all your
bloodsucking friends! Great, just fucking great!"



I laughed out loud at her language, and she all
at once went silent and still. I couldn't sense her thoughts, but I could feel
her mind going deep into itself as she pondered some problem.



Finally, she said, her voice calmer, but still
utterly scornful, "Well, you ask me all the time what I need, not that I
believe you really want to know. But I'll tell you, Santino, I'll tell you just
once, and then we'll see, won't we? We'll see if your so-called love is worth a
bucket of spit!"



I didn't much appreciate having my genuine love
flung at me like a weapon, but all I said was, "So, tell me, then."



Pausing, she threw out like a challenge, "I
need to see a doctor, and I need to go alone!"



At last, I thought, my mind racing for a
way to accommodate her request. It wasn't as good as an open admission that she
was pregnant, but it was a step in the right direction.



"You can see a doctor alone," I mildly
agreed, "but you aren't going anywhere. I'll have one brought here."



"No! I want to go to Rarotonga or somewhere.
Without you."



I bet she did, but I wasn't in the mood to chase
her down again. "I'm sorry, my beauty, but I believe I mentioned on
Rarotonga that if you used your day of freedom to run off, I wouldn't let you
loose on your own for a while. I'm a man of my word."



She lay on her back on the sand. "You aren't
a man at all."



I ignored that --well, why wouldn't I, it was
true enough-- and only asked, "Any particular kind of doctor? I'm not
prying, mind you, but I'd hate to waste his valuable time."



That was her chance, of course, the perfect
opening to tell me she was expecting.



But she didn't. She couldn't. Compromising her
needs with prudence, she looked straight up at the stars and said, "It's
personal, it's a female thing. I want a woman doctor, and I want her to come
here during the day, Santino, and I'll thank you to keep you big Italian
nose out of it!"



"Will you?" I asked, intrigued.
"Will you really?"



"Will I what?" 



"Will you really thank me?" 



She rolled on her side then, and looked
thoughtful. "Yes. If you do as I've asked, I will thank you, I really
will."



"Fine," I agreed. "I'll make the
arrangements and let you know."



"Okay," she replied, her fury dying,
but then she surprised me completely and added, "Your nose isn't all that
big, actually."



"Oh, you like it?"



"I didn't say that," she murmured, and
started to shiver in her drenched clothes. "Ugh. I'm cold and sandy, I'm a
mess."



She was, but at least she wasn't so morose
anymore, so I counted myself lucky.



 



---Nathalia---



I love you.



What a joke, what an absolute farce. 



Santino seemed to think that if he said the words
two or three times a day, I'd start to believe him.



Well, I didn't believe him. After our argument
about it on the beach, I just ignored whatever he had to say on the topic.
Turnabout was fair play, right? After all, he ignored me when I tried to get it
through his thick skull that I didn't want his precious Dark Gift.



He said nothing more about the doctor for three
nights, and I had pretty much figured he'd shelved the whole idea (so much for
caring about what I need), but on the fourth night he told me to expect a Dr.
Jolene Hanson the next day.



I set aside the book I'd been staring at but not reading. "That
doesn't sound like a Maori name."



"She's not from the islands," Santino
explained. "I'm bringing her out from New Zealand."



"Why?"



"The local doctors do their best, but they
really aren't up to Western standards. Besides, there aren't many women
doctors among the natives."



I snorted. "I think it's one more way of keeping me in this
cage."



"You," he succinctly said, "are
not in a cage. And in any case, I
know you have too much sense to tell the good doctor any half-baked stories of captivity and
vampires."



I sighed, for he had me there. "The
last thing I need is another death on my conscience."



Santino crossed his burly arms over his muscular
chest, and for some reason, I started to wonder why he always dressed in black.
Did he want to look like walking death? But he at once countered that
very impression with his words.



"I've gone to a great deal of trouble to
secure a physician for you, Nathalia. Do you know what I had to offer to get one
to relocate from New Zealand? I'm hardly going to kill her after all that."



I think I must have stared. First he'd spared
Raori when he could have easily drained him, and now my doctor was off limits? I
didn't really know what to make of all this, except that he must be lying, so I
challenged, "Then what did you mean about my good sense?"



"Just that you know better than to tell wild tales that won't
be believed. The same intelligence you showed in Sträzget, come to think of
it."



Oh, I knew better, all right. If Esteban, who
loved me, hadn't believed I had a nemesis vampire, how would a stranger react? I
could just see a padded cell in my future. Not that I really had to worry about
that happening. If the doctor tried to lock me up for psychosis, Santino would
get me out. He wanted me in prison, but it had to be a prison of his making,
with him as chief warden.



I glanced at him from beneath my lashes, only to
find his unnerving gaze trained on me.



"Er, I don't understand, Santino... you made
this doctor relocate?"



He smiled, and then he did something really
strange. He came to me, to where I sat on a futon made into a couch, and knelt.
Santino, kneeling? I didn't think I'd seen him in that posture before. He would
often sit on the floor as I knelt, but he would be cross-legged.



Now he was on his knees, though, and I suppose it
was a pretty efficient pose for him to take. He was tall, you see, much taller
than my five-foot frame, and by kneeling as I sat on the futon, he brought
himself to my eye level.



He reached out and took a lock of my midnight
hair, rubbing it between his fingers as he stated, "I didn't make her
move to the Islands; I made her an offer she couldn't refuse."



You know, I think that was when it first came to
me that he must have serious money. I know, it should have been obvious; he
owned a castle and an island, and God only knew what else, but I'd had more
important things on my mind. 



I still did.



"Why?" I asked him, but even after my
long silence he understood the question.



Santino lifted the lock of hair to his mouth, but
he didn't kiss it, he ran it back and forth across his chiseled lips. I looked
away, hardly able to stand it. You have to understand: tall, dark and handsome
might be a cliché, but he embodied it. His features... they were well-defined,
and strong; beautiful, really, but only as the word might be applied to a man.
In his own way, his appearance was as devastating as Louis', and I could
suddenly understand how he could mesmerize Amaelia with just a glance.



"You've been sick for a long time, that's
why," he answered me, and when I glanced at him he was still holding my
hair. "Whatever the matter is, I can't think it will vanish after one
consultation, so I want this doctor within easy reach. Besides, Nathalia, it is
my pleasure to take good care of you."



"I can take care of myself, if you'll just let
me," I disputed.



"So speaks the modern young lady," he
concurred, taking no offense, "but I come from a time long ago, Nathalia,
when a man protected and provided for his woman."



You're not a man, and I'm not *your* woman, I
thought, but I didn't feel like launching an argument that neither one of us
would win. It was just too exhausting. Besides, all the words in the world
didn't make any difference to my status. He treated me well these days, for
which I did most sincerely thank God... but to all intents and purposes, nothing
had changed. I was still his slave.



Body slave, blood slave, in bed and out of it,
I remembered Lestat saying. And you know, that summed things up pretty
damned well. The fact that Santino hadn't fed from me recently, and hadn't
really made love to me again, was next to meaningless. For he could do
so, any time he liked. I was at his mercy.



I couldn't think about it. I pushed it to the
back of my mind, distracting myself with a question. A stupid question, really,
but it did get him talking, and that distracted me from a line of thought I
couldn't bear to contemplate.



"How long ago?" I asked him. "When
were you born?"



Santino lay down full length on the floor to
stare up at the ceiling. "I don't know the year. We were peasants, my
people, and such things as births weren't recorded with the precision you take
for granted. It was in the early part of the 1320's, that much I know, in the
spring following the worst winter the old ones had seen for more than a
generation."



1320's... I could scarce imagine it.
Lestat had called it the Dark Ages, a phrase that called to mind half-forgotten
history lessons that I had never learned well to begin with. But now I was
curious.



"Tell me about it," I said, stretching
out on the futon and closing my eyes.



And he did, as we lay there side by side, he on
the floor, me on the makeshift couch.



 



---Nathalia---



Dr. Jolene Hanson was brisk and efficient,
shaking my hand as soon as she hopped off the motorboat that had brought her to
the atoll. I stared after it as it banked in the waves and sped away. Ah, the
longing... but I knew too well that such emotion was pointless. Did I really
wish to put the doctor and the driver of that boat in danger?



All promises aside, Santino would surely kill
them if tried to flee, and they would have died for no good reason, as I
couldn't hide from him, anyway.



Armand and Daniel, I thought again. No
escape.



I guess I was learning to live with that, to
accept it.



But at least I could discuss my worries with
someone. Or could I? It suddenly came to me in a rush of paralyzing agony that
the doctor's mind wasn't shielded -- and as Santino knew who she was, he could
read the truth about my condition in her thoughts if not my own.



Oh no, oh no, oh no... Why hadn't I
realized the problem earlier? I couldn't tell this doctor a thing, not a blessed
thing! "Call the boat back!" I suddenly shouted.



Dr. Hanson took my hand again, her long fingers
with their short, trimmed nails feeling for my pulse. "It won't come again
until about four, Miss..." She dropped my hand and smiled, the wind lifting
her short red hair. "I'm sorry, Mr. Constantzine's
lawyer
didn't mention your last name. Nathalia, is it?"



I nodded wearily, but part of me was astonished,
thinking, Santino has a lawyer? "Just Nathalia will be fine, Dr.
Hanson."



"All right," she easily agreed.
"Shall we go inside and talk?"



You know, she was really easy to talk to, not
that I repeated my horrible blunder with Esteban. That I was feeling pretty sick
was about the only true thing she heard from me all afternoon. Yet I didn't have
to lie, or not much, anyway. Santino's lawyers --for there were more than one, I
soon learned-- had stuffed her head full of all sorts of false information. All
I had to do was go along.



Apparently the story was that I was the niece of
this Rodrigo Constantzine who had engaged her, and I my parents were frightfully
angry with me over an indiscretion I'd had with my father's married business
partner. I'd gone to my kindly uncle Rodrigo and begged him to hide me, and so
here I was, stashed away on an island in the middle of nowhere until everybody
calmed down.



I had to admit, as stories went, that one wasn't
bad.



And strangely enough, it even dovetailed right
into my problem. You see, for all I had decided I'd better not tell Dr. Hanson
about the baby, she knew her stuff. More to the point, she knew my symptoms
before she ever arrived; the lawyers had filled her in on all particulars. So
now, she only had to glance at me and with a professionalism that assesses but
doesn't judge, say, "Persistent nausea and lethargy extending over several
weeks isn't normal in a woman your age, unless we take into account the fact
that you're of childbearing age. Now, when you were with the business partner,
you didn't use protection, did you, Nathalia?"



I guess my blush was answer enough. Of course Esteban
and I hadn't used protection - we were both practicing Catholics! 



The doctor gave a slight nod as though reaching a
diagnosis. "Well, you're most likely pregnant, then. I take it you've
missed a period or two?"



I slumped in my chair and nodded.



"Don't look like that," she briskly
instructed. "I won't tell your uncle. That's for you to do. Doctor-patient
confidentiality, you do understand that, I hope?"



Oh, yeah, I understood. Doctor-patient confidentiality
didn't mean much, in the circumstances. 



"Come, let's examine you now," she
suggested, picking up the ubiquitous black bag, "and then I'll give you some ideas about what to eat and things
like that."



She thought that I was almost three months along,
which matched my calculations perfectly, and she said that the nausea should
pass soon; it was worst in the early weeks. She stayed all afternoon, talking to
me, and I found her amiability and insight soothing.



A noise from shore caught her attention shortly
after four, and she smiled a farewell at me. "Sounds like my ride. I should
like to come back in two weeks to check on you; is that all right? I'll bring a
listening device that will let us hear your little one's heartbeat."



Stunned, I was so stunned.



"Heartbeat? My baby has a heartbeat?"



"Oh yes, the heart is one of the first
organs to become fully functional. It's beating away in there." Dr. Hanson,
though, must have dealt with pregnant women before, for she heard what I hadn't
said, and laid a friendly hand on my shoulder. "I know, it takes some
getting used to. You knew you were pregnant but it didn't seem real, did it?
You'll start to feel kicks soon, too."



Unbelievable, a little person, a miniature human
being, inside me. She was right, this baby had just been theoretical to
me, before. Now it had a presence, a definable existence, inside my body.



"It's miraculous," I breathed, still
astonished.



She smiled, and turned to go, but at the last
moment came back to where I stood on the verandah. "Here," she said,
handing me a small black plastic box. "I almost forgot. Mr. Constantzine
insisted I give you a beeper. If you have an emergency, I'll be here in thirty
minutes, just press that button."



I stared at the communications device.
"Er... does it only call you?"



She patted the slim hip beneath her white coat.
Funny, she was on an island, not in an office, but she still dressed the part of
responsible doctor. "It's linked to this one, which I'll keep within
earshot at all times, Nathalia. Just keep yours charged and there should be no
problem." Her brow suddenly wrinkled. "Do you have electric, way out
here?"



"Solar," I murmured, vaguely gesturing
in the direction of the panels.



"Well, that's fine then," she said.
"But above all, Nathalia, don't fret and worry. You are fine, your baby is
fine, and I'm sure that Mr. Constantzine will understand the situation when you
tell him why you've been so poorly, lately."



"Oh, of course," I mumbled, for what
else could I say? She wouldn't understand.



But I understood.



Santino would never accept this child. He'd rip
it from my body the instant he learned of it, which could be at sunset tonight,
if he chose to read the good doctor's mind.



 



---Santino---



I dreamt again of Nathalia, but this time, the
dream was different.



She wasn't in peril on the open seas; she had
departed with her doctor. She had made up some story far more clever than my
own, literally talking her way off the island. She was in a modern motorboat,
speeding to Rarotonga, and then she was magically home, her blue eyes sparkling
like faceted gems, her belly gently rounded as she patted it.



And she was happy, so happy. Talking with her
mother about the birth to come, her father teasing her that Enrique was
no name for the son of a proper British girl. Esteban, then, Nathalia
replied, her smile going sad for only a moment as she thought of her lost
love. 



Of me, she thought not at all. She had regaled
her parents' ears with adventures that never happened: being held by terrorists,
a rescue, an eventual return to England. And they had ceased to question her, so
happy were they with her return, although her mother blubbered in my
dream. 



I had never seen her so joyful, so carefree... I
had never seen her contented at all. 



Then the sun sank below the horizon and I came to
full awareness. Sitting up, I roughly shoved the blankets from my legs and held
my head between my two hands. Nathalia, happy. A dream indeed.



Moving my hands, I sat and listened quietly, and
heard her shields buzzing, the same as always. She was in my house yet; she
hadn't left, however much she wanted to be gone.



I flopped back down into my comfortable bed and
groaned out loud. Nathalia, what am I going to do with you? 



I wanted the Nathalia I had seen in my dream. The
cheerful one who easily chattered away. What was it going to take for her to
feel so at ease in my presence? My hands beat out a rhythmic patter on the
mattress as I thought about it.



I'd been nothing but kind to her these past
weeks, even to the point of ignoring her flight to Atui, but all I did was
meaningless in her eyes. The things I'd done stood like a wall between us, a
wall as solid as the shields she raised the instant she sensed my presence each
evening. Obviously, compassion and patience weren't the whole key to gaining her
confidence.



But what was?



Lestat, I am going to wring your fool neck for
this,
I fantasized. For how could I ever figure out what Nathalia
needed from me? I couldn't read her; thanks to Lestat's idiotic schemes, she was
a closed book to me.



For all I was unskilled at building
relationships, though, I did know some things about my Nathalia. She responded
better to action than to words, didn't she? I'd based the past few weeks on that
premise, actually. I'd resolved to show her night by night that she could expect
respect from me, this time around. I had deliberately avoided talking
about our past for fear of exacerbating her fears that the brutality she
associated with me would surge to life once more.



And that, I suddenly realized, had
probably been a mistake.



How could I think Nathalia would ever forgive me,
when I had not so much as apologized for the torments I had subjected her to?
They were a festering open wound in her soul, and I had tried to pretend that
they didn't even exist.



I saw my error, now. Such ugliness as lay between
us couldn't be swept away without it first being acknowledged.



I didn't want her to dwell on the past, but by
not making it clear that I regretted it, I had let her think it might
spill over into her present and future. And that, of course, meant that she did
nothing but dwell on it.



Oh, I had been such an imbecile with her!



But what could I possibly say by means of
apology? I'm sorry would be so woefully inadequate! 



Look through her eyes, for once, I
decided. Try to understand how she feels about those things you did.



Well, that was a tall order; Nathalia didn't say
much of the past, either. She probably thought I would revert to it that much
sooner if she brought up any of my heinous actions. And yet once, in the heat of
anger, she had let slip a glimmer of how she felt.



She'd called our lovemaking, our blood-play that
night, rape. 



The word had offended me. Yes, I had broken past
her defenses and her reserve, and yes, I had made her want me. But rape?



Look through *her* eyes, I thought again.
And so I tried. I closed myself off from the present, and slipped my memory back
in time, and of course the images I saw were crystal clear. Vampires have
heightened mental powers, and that includes the power of recall.



So what had I done, that she should call it rape?
I had blindfolded her, cutting her off from all forewarning of what might be
coming next. That had frightened her, I knew it had; the whole point had been to
shock her catatonic back into the world of feeling and sensation. And it had
worked. She'd been terrified when I lay my body atop hers and kissed her. I
remembered now, she'd been thrashing, rolling her body this way and that to try
to get free of the weight that pinned her down, but of course I was far too
strong for her miniscule struggles to make the slightest difference.



Helpless, then, she must have felt helpless.



Then she had started pounding me with her fists,
and I'd grabbed her wrists and pinned them, too, rendering her all the more
defenseless against what I wanted from her. I'd held her down with my
greater strength and taken what I needed, and her body had begun responding to
the onslaught. She had felt my blood-sweat and wanted to taste of it, and when
at last I'd pierced her vein, she had come, shuddering, in my arms.



Rape?



I guess that it had been, to her. She hadn't
wanted to be in that bed with me and she certainly hadn't wanted to climax. She
was fighting me almost the whole time, and she'd certainly said no in no
uncertain terms. I had ignored her because of Lestat's stupid dictate that he
would take her from me if I couldn't meet his challenge. 



Besides, I could hear in her thoughts that it
wasn't only me she was fighting. She had also been battling herself, every
second, for there was a part of her that wanted to yield, wanted to be my lover,
wanted me to feast upon her sweet blood.



But there had also been a part of her that wanted
only to be free of me, as she had proved so dramatically only an hour
afterwards, when Lestat handed her a knife and told her that suicide was the
price of that freedom.



I sighed, and hung my head, but then I came to a
decision about what to do about her, what to say. A good decision, finally.



Running down the tunnel that led from my secure
underground vault, I emerged into the night air, pausing only to conceal my lair
as always. Then I was running again, the wind whipping past me; I was no more
visible than a shaft of light as I sped across the island to get to Nathalia.



But once I got there, it was as though I were at
a loss for what to say, what to do. I looked down at myself and realized I was
damp with blood sweat. Not from the run, that didn't tire me, but from the
stress of my dream and its aftermath. Somehow, dreaming of Nathalia being happy had wracked me
with far more tension that when I dreamed my worries for her, but that wasn't
hard to comprehend.



A dream of her smiling only brought it home to me
how little reason I had given her to smile.



Grimacing, I crept into the house through a back
door and went straight to my bathroom to shower and change.



 



---Nathalia---



Oh God, waiting for Santino that night was showed
me what it must be like to be the condemned man on death row. The minutes
ticking past, each one so slow it might last an hour. The compulsion to grasp at
any straw of life, to savor the feel of each breath filling your lungs.. The tension snaking itself around your
spine, then contracting, squeezing.



It hurt. 



I mean, it literally, physically hurt
to wait for him that night, and I began calling myself twenty kinds of fool
for not getting on the boat with the doctor. But what good would that have done,
really? I'd be in the same pickle, only worse. I'd be expecting his retribution and
cursing myself that I'd dragged innocent bystanders into my mess of a life.



Of course, they'd be the ones to die, and
I would almost certainly have to watch. I wasn't worried he would kill me just
yet; he seemed to want me around. No, it was my baby he would kill, and I
knew he could do it, too. He could slam his sharp nails straight through my
belly, prise the tiny infant from my womb, and pour his blood over me to heal
the wound.



The physical one, anyway. I doubted I would ever
recover if I lost my child like that. In fact, I knew I wouldn't, I knew
I'd take it so hard that I'd end my life regardless of Lestat's threats. And
maybe I'd end up in hell like he had said, but my parents would go to Heaven, and they would
understand the choice I'd made. The loved me more than life; I knew they
wouldn't want me to keep living with a maniac that forcibly aborted my baby.



My eyes stung fiercely just thinking of it, and
my womb actually ached as though my precious child felt the danger as keenly as
did I. 



I lit a candle then, not the elegant tapers that
graced antique candelabra in every room of his house, but just a simple votive.
I went down to the beach with it, shielding the flame at first with my hand, but
letting go when I realized there was not the slightest breeze. I walked along
the beach until I found a piece of driftwood that put me in mind of a simple
altar, and there I knelt and placed the candle, then clasped my hands before my
chest to pray.



It felt strange, the praying. I hadn't done it in
a long, long time. God doesn't hear you, Santino had said. Make your
prayers to me.
He was wrong, I knew he was wrong, but somehow the words had
become embedded somewhere in me, deep inside, and I hadn't prayed, not since
that night.



And even now, I couldn't pray as I wanted, as I
used to. I couldn't open my heart and pour out all my failures and needs before
God. I felt closed off, somehow, like I couldn't even face myself, so how could
I really come before God?



I did pray, though, because I had to, had to do
something, and there was nothing else to do.



I imagined that I had a rosary in hand, and began
reciting aloud the litany of prayers that went with the beads. 



Around and around and around the chain I went,
the familiar words slurring together as I stared hypnotized at the melting
votive, the flickering flame, and the longer I prayed, the more comforted I
felt. Was it just comfort in the familiar routine? I didn't know.



I couldn't say how many times I cycled through
the prayers, I just know that at one point when I paused to draw a breath, a
quiet voice behind me said, "Nathalia."



I spun around on my knees to seek the voice.



Oh God, him. And all at once my mind just
flooded with heartfelt prayers, things I could say to my God and before my
God. 



But I didn't say them, for fear he would demand Make
your prayers to me
before he thrust me to the sand and attacked the tiny
life I harbored in my womb.



He didn't move, though, didn't speak, he just
lowered himself to sit cross-legged in the sand, his eyes gleaming black in the
darkness, his hair damp and brushed straight back from his face.



My tongue felt like a wad of thick, wet wool in
my mouth, and just as useless. I had nothing to say. Even if I made my prayers
to him, he wouldn't listen. When had he ever?



We sat there for some minutes, like wary
combatants sizing each other up, the only noise the crash of waves against the
shore.



He was the one to break the mood. "Did you
see the doctor, Nathalia?"



My panic receded like a wayward tide, for if he
would ask that, he must not yet have probed her mind. "Yes," I
croaked, my very vocal chords strung tight like piano wires.



"Ah, good," he mildly replied, and
smiled. "So is she a fine doctor, do you want to keep her? I can send her
back to Auckland and look for someone else if you were not comfortable with her,
today."



"She's fine," I said, waiting for his
questions. So what did she say? What is wrong with you? And how would I
answer those? He knew when I was lying, he knew my mannerisms, my gestures... I
gave myself away, every time.



But the only question on his mind seemed to be,
"Did you tell her of your hepatitis?"



You know, that had completely slipped my mind.
"No, but I'll tell her when I see her again."



"Good, she must take that into account, it
might be a factor in whatever else is going on." Now, that sounded
like a query, but it wasn't one. It was an invitation for me to give him
details, which I suddenly sensed he wanted, but it was an invitation I ignored.



He waited a moment, then breathed in deeply and
said as though in closure, "Well, I am glad the arrangements worked out, my
beauty. You let me know if there is anything else you need, eh?"



To say that I was startled misses the ambiance
completely. I was frankly dazed by his apparent disinterest, and shock had me
blurting in disbelief, "You aren't going to pry?"



He laughed, then. "I believe I was strictly
admonished to 'keep my big Italian nose out of it,' was I not?"



Had I actually said that, and to him? At that
point I wasn't sure whether I had too much nerve or a shortage of brains. Yet he
clearly wasn't offended, so I guess I had gotten away with it.



"Are you going to?" I challenged,
looking pointedly at his nose. Straight, noble, and well-formed, it called to
mind the classical Roman features I'd seen on ancient statues all throughout Italy.
But then, why wouldn't it? He was an ancient Italian, wasn't he?



"What, keep out of your business? I suppose
so; that's the way you want it." His voice came across the distance between
us, deep and smooth, somehow reassuring, almost as though a message thrummed
beneath the surface words, a message that said Trust me, Nathalia, trust me;
you can trust me.



"You're trying to mesmerize me!" I
exclaimed in sudden comprehension.



"Obviously not too successfully," he
dryly came back. "But mesmerize is the wrong term. I just wanted you to
believe me, that's all."



"Why?"



"Because I was telling the truth and it
would be damned nice to be believed, for a change."



"But..." My words petered out, I didn't
want to say them.



"But, what?" he prompted, leaning back
on his hands. "Nathalia, I know I have been a bona fide idiot with you, but can you not
begin to trust me with the least concern you have?"



Could I? I rather doubted it. And yet he looked
so sincere. Remorseful, actually, and I'd never seen that emotion in his
eyes before. Besides, my so-called least concern wasn't much of a
revelation. He was smart, and used his powers all the time, so I was certain
he'd already thought of it.



"All right," I said. "How can I
believe you'll keep away from my health issues when I know you could just read
the doctor's mind?"



"Ah," he slowly exhaled on the sound.
"I could, you're right. But I could also drink from your unwilling neck,
and I don't do that. I could truly mesmerize you and keep you in thrall
to my will that way, and I don't do that. I could torture you again, and I don't
do that---"



"What's your point?" I interrupted, not
really wanting to hear what else he could do to me if he chose.



"That when it comes to you, Nathalia, I'm
careful how I use my powers. What else can I be? I love you and I don't wish to
see you harmed. You evidently go to pieces at the mere thought that I might pry
into these personal matters, so I won't do it. Is that good enough for
you?"



"I suppose it has to be," I muttered,
but more in confusion than resentment. "Do you really think you were a bona
fide idiot?"



"And a class-A jerk. Condescending jerk,
I think you said. And what else? Oh yes, an absolute ass. Yes, Nathalia, all of
that." He met my eyes, then, and sat up straight. Then, scooting closer to take my hands,
he said
something I thought I'd never hear him say. "And I am sorry, Nathalia.
Truly, for all of it, every last thing..." He sighed, and pulled me up
against him, my back to his chest, his arms curled around me. Not holding me,
though, just lightly brushing my skin. Goosepimples rose on my arms and legs...
and neck.



"I am especially sorry for what happened in
New Orleans," he finally finished, his voice breaking.



I shouldn't have been cruel; it was wrong to
treat him thus when he seemed to be so repentant, but anger boiled deep in me,
anger I'd never dared release. I didn't release it then, either, not really; but
I let a little steam out. "Oh, for making my whole existence such a misery
that I'd rather slit my wrist than put up with ten more seconds of it, you
mean?"



Santino just trembled slightly as he held me.
"Yes, I am sorry for that," he softly vowed, "but what I meant
was that I deeply regret forcing you that same night."



"Can't you be honest?" I exclaimed,
exasperated. "Can't you say the word for what you really did?"



His voice came ever more tightly, "Yes, I
can. Rape, then. I didn't think it was, Nathalia, I really didn't. I
could read your thoughts, of course, you were on fire for me, at one point you
even thirsted for my blood. But I rationalize, I see that now. All that
sensation was physical, out of your control. Up here," he lightly tapped me
on the temple, "you didn't want it, didn't want me."



"Tell that to Lestat!" I snapped.
"Because what I want is out of this farce of a relationship!"



He rested his chin atop my head. "I can't
let you go, Nathalia. All those mistakes don't change the basic truth that you
are mine. Someday, you'll understand."



Well, for all I loathed his last couple of
comments, the rest of what he had said really did set my mind at rest, at least
for the time being. He had me believing that he wouldn't press the doctor for a
diagnosis, or use telepathy to bypass the confidentiality she'd assured me was
mine.



And that meant I had to do what I'd told him I
would do.



"I don't understand, not at all," I
told him sadly, "and I never will. But about the doctor... I do thank
you."



I felt his lips moving against my hair, heard him
whispering that he loved me. I couldn't bear it, and jerked completely away.
Quick footsteps took me to the shore, and I kicked off my sandals so the water
wouldn't damage them, then I ran out into the surf.



I didn't know if it was to get away from him or
to distract myself from the knowledge that his little gentle touches were really
quite pleasant.



"By the way," I said to keep from pursuing
that line of thought, "I didn't much appreciate your 'rich uncle takes in
wayward, rebellious niece' story."



He moved to stand, but he didn't come any closer.
When he spoke, his voice was openly surprised. "Whyever not?"



"Because you made me out to be a tart! A
sordid liaison with my father's married business partner? Ugh!" Tired of splashing
about in the water, I faced him then, and even from a distance I could see that
his expression was deeply contemplative.



"But you are a modern woman, are you not? It
never dawned on me that you could take exception to my little tale."



"Yeah, well I have news for you,
Santino," I drawled, rather liking the fact that I grasped some concepts
that he didn't. "You know but nothing about modern women, myself
included!"



"Then teach me; I would like to learn,"
he mildly answered.



I stared at him, but said nothing in reply. 



Eventually, he turned and walked alone
back to the house.


Chapter 17:  Powder Keg






---Santino---



One night, when I went to find Nathalia, she
wasn't in her bedroom. However, on the simple teak table by her bed there lay an
unmarked bottle filled with speckled tan pills. Curious, I picked it up and took
it with me as I searched her out.



She often waited for me by the lagoon, her head
resting on her knees as she contemplated the twilight that descended just after
sunset. I was glad whenever I found her there instead of in her bed; it meant she wasn't sleeping all day long, anymore.
It probably helped that I didn't keep her up all night. I wanted her
company but I didn't want her completely exhausted during daylight hours, so I
usually sent her to bed shortly after midnight. I would read or walk for a while
after that, giving her privacy in which to fall asleep, but when I heard her
dreams begin, I would steal into her bedroom to watch her until the dawn forced
me from her side.



This night, I was surprised to find her in the
lagoon rather than beside it. She was swimming slowly, back and forth across the
still waters, her body white and moonlit against the backdrop of night.



I sat and watched her for a while.



She swam, apparently unaware of me, but she had
to have known I was nearby; her shields blocked my every attempt to steal into
her thoughts. At last, when dark clouds overhead obscured the moon and stars,
and almost total blackness descended, she wound her way toward the far shore and
emerged, dripping wet and naked, from the waters.



I drank in the sight, entranced. I knew that she
had climbed out so far over there in order to hide her nakedness from me, but
she obviously didn't realize the range and precision of vampire sight. Then
again, how could she? I could see at great distances details that she associated
only with close-up vision. Such as her gently rounded belly, for instance. She
wasn't too far along by my count, somewhere between three and four months, but
already she had lost the absolutely slim and taut abdomen she used to have. She
concealed the difference by wrapping her sarongs more loosely about her form,
but I wondered how much longer that could go on. One more month, perhaps two? At some point the clothes I had picked out for her while she was north
with Lestat would no longer fit at all. And what would she do then?



Clothe herself in palm fronds and try to convince
me such behavior was normal?

Panic and set herself afloat on the open seas to get away?

Or maybe, just maybe, come to me with her problem and trust me not to make it
worse?



In any case, my glimpse of her condition was all
too brief, lasting but a second or two; Nathalia scooped a robe of thick terry-cloth from the
rock where she'd left it, and shrugged it closed around her beauty. Then she
walked along the margin of the lagoon, picking out her steps with care, for
there were odd bits of coral and rather sharp seashells scattered at intervals.



At last she reached me where I sat cross-legged
on the sand. She knelt, then, but
not as though in fear or homage. It was just a comfortable, elegant way for her
to sit. She often knelt, and I didn't mind it, for she no longer acted under
compulsion.



"Good evening, Santino," she said, her
voice calm, low, and smooth. Courteous, at times she could be so very courteous. It had
started a few weeks ago, all of a sudden, and I didn't know what had prompted
it, unless it was her way of acknowledging that I had finally apologized for my
crimes against her. It was strange, that courtesy. I didn't exactly like it; I
sensed it was her way of putting some distance between us, for even a modicum of
friendship tends to wipe out all formality.



But of course we weren't friends, though I would
have liked that. 



Her courtesy, though, couldn't bother me too
much. It fled whenever she was
troubled, and at those times she would speak her mind as candidly as ever. When
she was calm, though, she spoke to me politely. Too politely. It seemed like a decision she had made: if I
would treat her as a guest, she would play the role of one.



Not exactly encouraging, as I saw her as a lover
emotionally estranged from me, not a guest.



But I suppose I acted toward her somewhat in the
manner of a host. I tried to see that her needs were met, that she was
comfortable. I tried to entertain her, to make her happy.



"You're looking well," I answered her
greeting,
reaching out a finger to wipe away the moisture about to drip into her eyes.



"I feel well," she said, smiling
slightly.



"Then what are these?" I asked,
pointing toward the bottle, which I had lain in the sand.



All at once, her easy demeanor vanished, and she
spoke sharply. "Vitamins, that's all; nothing to worry about."



"Ah," I said, relieved. I had feared
there was something going wrong with her pregnancy; why else would she need
pills? But if they were merely vitamins I couldn't feel troubled. "Your
doctor must have come again?"



"You said you wouldn't pry," she
reminded me.



"I do pay the bills," I reminded her.
"I'd like to think I'm getting my money's worth."



She leapt upon my comment as if it was a
heaven-sent opportunity to distract me from my interest in the doctor. But I
didn't mind that, not really. She almost never asked me anything personal,
you see. She didn't want to know me. So when she did query something, I was only
too glad to talk of it, even if her motive was a curiosity rather tarnished by
other needs.



"How much money do you have?" she asked
now, beginning to twist her hair to wring the salt water from it. 



"Enough to keep you in comfort the rest of
your days," I told her, and when I said that, I was thinking not of her
mortal life, but the everlasting one to come. 



"I don't care about that," she
scorned, and I knew she meant it. She wasn't interested in riches, not my
Nathalia. I had lost count of the times I had offered to buy her new clothes,
books, entertainments... anything she wanted, really. She had never asked for a
single thing. I took that to mean she was uncomfortable seeing me in the role of
her provider, a role I rather relished.



But I did provide for her, and always would, so I
had to think she would grow used to it.



"But how did you get to be so rich?"
she asked. "You don't work; how do you make your money?"



"Investments," I answered, which was
true enough. I hoped she wouldn't press to know the source of my seed capital,
for it had come from thousands of victims' purses, long ago.



"Investments?" she echoed, thrown by
that answer. She moved a terry-clad arm to encompass the island all around us.
"Investments paid for all this?"



"You'd be surprised how much interest one
can collect on funds that have been steadily building for a couple of
centuries," I explained.



"But when do you have time to manage them?
You're always here with me." Her expression fell, and she suddenly said,
"Never mind. You do it when you go for your murder jags on Rarotonga. I
see."



Murder jags was a misnomer if ever I'd
heard one. It wasn't like I hunted hordes of humans each time I went. And
neither did I kill for sport. It was a matter of survival. Well, that and
pleasure, I had to admit. If Nathalia would let me drink from her I'd find my
pleasure more often on the atoll, but nothing could have induced me to tell her
that.



It would only make her feel guilty, and she
didn't need that. She felt responsible enough already for her lover's death. Besides, I couldn't drink from her now even if
she would tolerate it; the blood loss might damage her child.



"I don't manage the accounts," I coolly
answered her question. "I could, but I have people to do that, and they're
good at what they do."



For some reason, that made Nathalia glare.
"Is it a question of they'd better get you good yields, or they'll end up as
your dinner?"



I wanted to laugh, her question was so
phenomenally silly, but I suspected she wouldn't appreciate the levity. Not. At.
All. "No," I simply answered her. "I never kill those mortals
that I'm connected to in some way."



"Ah, you don't want any pointers leading
back to you," she surmised, then asked, "But why not? There's no way
any law enforcement could catch you. You'd hear them coming a mile off, and even
if they slipped under your guard, what jail could hold you?"



I didn't want to give her any bright ideas, so I
didn't point out the obvious: that I was vulnerable during the day. For while my
sleeping body would attack the presence of any mortal in my lair, even Nathalia,
I could not go into the sunlight to defend the lair itself. 



"Too many strange rumors would make an alias
unusable," I told her. "And they take a while to establish, so they're
worth protecting."



"Oh," she said, and asked nothing more.
I suppose by then she thought I had forgotten about her doctor.



I hadn't though, and I really didn't want her to
think I was so easily manipulated, so I informed her, "Anyway, that's one
more reason why I would never lay a finger on your Dr. Hanson. Which reminds me
to ask, is she still working out fine?"



Nathalia slowly nodded. 



"Good, and you've discussed your hepatitis
with her by now?"



Again she nodded, volunteering nothing. Oh well.
I didn't think I could fault her caution, or blame her for it.



"And you feel better?" I pressed.
"I see that you are eating more; are you ill less often?"



"Mmm-hmm," she answered, and again went
on the offensive to change the subject. "Let's go to the house, I need to
wash the salt out of my hair. And then while I have my dinner, would you read to
me?"



I must say, she was a master of the diversionary
tactic; she knew I liked reading to her.



"All right," I agreed, helping her to
her feet. She gathered her robe about her the way she used to clutch the simple
linen shifts I had allowed her in the dungeon, and her motive was much the same.
Insecurity. Before she had thought that any glimpse of her bare skin might
incite me to want blood; now she thought that the sight of her rounded belly
would make me hunger for vengeance.



Her anxiety depressed me, it really did. So much
between us had changed... and yet the only important thing remained absolutely
the same.



She didn't understand that she was more
important to me than anything else.



 



---Nathalia---



Santino wanted my fluency in Italian to increase.
To that end, he spent part of every evening talking to me in that language. At
first I thought he would rebuke me if I replied in English, but he didn't. Over
the course of weeks, then months, it got to be so that I could understand him
fairly well, but that wasn't so surprising. He was just building on the things
I'd already learned while I lived in Milan and then Rome. 



He would often read to me in Italian, too. Simple
stories, mostly. Folktales, things like that.



So I wasn't too surprised when he chose a fairy
tale that night as I ate a fruit salad and the steak I had grilled. 



He didn't read me the title; he just started in
with the Once upon a time, but it didn't take long for me to recognize
the story, even in Italian. I set my fork down with a definite thud and
interrupted the smooth flow of his storytelling.



"I don't appreciate your sense of
humor," I stiffly let him know.



He smiled widely, and I could see the tips of his
fangs. "I'll have you know I have a fine sense of humor, but I'm not
exercising it right now. This story is an object lesson for you, Nathalia. Why
don't you just listen and see if you can learn something?"



"I know the plot already, thank you," I
came back. "Forgive me if I don't think that Beauty and the Beast has
much in it that I need to learn!"



"Are you not like Beauty, held against your
will in a land of enchantment? Did I not once protect you from the wolves?"



"You're the wolf," I said, picking up
my utensils again. I must have stabbed my poor steak with much more force than
was warranted, because Santino suddenly laughed. 



"Do you not want to hear the story,
then?" he asked.



"Oh sure, so I can learn how captive women
are so exceptionally brainless that they fall in love? Thanks, but no
thanks."



His eyes glittered at that, and I wondered if I
was pushing the limits of his tolerance. He claimed to love me, and he knew I
didn't believe him, but I don't think I had mocked the concept before. All he
said to me, though, was, "There's more to the story than that."



"Right, the beast isn't such a monster after
all. And it isn't his fault, a witch did it to him---"



"In my case, a vampire," he
interrupted.



Now, that took me aback, and the piece of
steak I'd just swallowed sort of stuck in my throat. I gulped some milk to wash
it down, and said, "What do you mean?"



He wasn't smiling. I think he was as serious as
I'd ever seen him. "I think you know, Nathalia."



"How would I know anything about you? There's hardly a
mention of you in those books!"



"If you want to know something, I'm right
here to ask!" he shot back, raising his voice. "But I want you to
know this, so I'm just going to tell you! I didn't ask to be made, any
more than did Marius, or Lestat, or David."



"Then why were you?" I demanded. You
know, I did believe what he had just said, but I know I didn't sound that
way. The whole subject made me uncomfortable, you see. It was too close to home,
too close to the knowledge that he might take it into his head to make
me without asking. "Did some poor vampire fall fatally in love with
you, is that it?"



Santino narrowed his eyes, which were black by
then. With rage or remembrance, I didn't know. I almost retracted my words and
told him never mind, but he was speaking already, his voice absolutely flat and
controlled.



"No, he wanted a slave. I had been locked up
too, Nathalia, in a house of plague. The whole village had perished, or nearly
so. Those few of us who hadn't yet succumbed were shoved in with the remaining
dead bodies to die. We would spread the plague if we left the village, you see.
And then we caught it, of course we did, imprisoned in there with the stench of
our rotting families, and one by one we died. I was the last one left
alive---"



Nauseous, I shoved my half-eaten meal away, but I
knew my stomach upset this time had nothing to do with my pregnancy.
"That's enough," I said. "I don't need to hear anymore."



"Maybe I need to say it," he told me,
and went right on. "A vampire came through the village one night, and
smelled me in there. I've always thought he was just hungry at first. He smashed
through the brick and mortar over the door and dragged me out and began drinking
straight off. At some point, though, he must have thought better of killing me;
he brought me over instead."



I stared, my thoughts reeling. "Without a
word?"



"Without a single word," Santino
confirmed.



"What happened next?"



"What else? I died and didn't know what was
happening; I thought it was real. I mean, it was real but I didn't know I would
survive it in another form. But I did, and the vampire only said that the agony
of what I'd just gone through would be nothing to what would happen if the sun
caught me. I went with him and did what he said, and I learned to kill, and I
wasn't sure of much except that I would learn to live in this new way, whatever
it took. But that vampire was a rogue, you see, and not too much longer both of
us were caught by a coven. That's another story, though."



I thought about what he had revealed for a
moment, and remembered Marius' harsh lecture to me that plenty of vampires were
made at the will of another, and not by choice. There's a difference between
not wanting it at first and being grateful you have it later,
he had
said. 



"You don't regret it though, do you?" I
challenged. "You might not have chosen this but you thrive on it.
You're delighted to be what you are."



"True. Believe me, once you've gone through
mortal death, it doesn't take long to decide that immortality has distinct
appeal."



I swallowed some more milk, hoping it would calm
me. "And on the basis of your own subjective experience, you feel free to
drag me into the darkness just as he dragged you! I suppose now you're going to
come out with some hackneyed line like, You'll thank me for it later, or I
know what's best for you,
aren't you?"



He stared at me strangely, and for a long time,
and I could almost see gears turning in his brain as he contemplated something
of great weight.



Finally, he came out with it.



"No," he announced, leaning on the
table. "I'm not."



"Not going to resort to clichés?" I
scorned. "Too late, I've heard no end of them from you!"



"I'm not going to make you against your
wishes," he clarified, laying his palms flat. He looked angry just saying
it.



"Oh, I know my wishes are of paramount
interest to you," I returned, every word scathing. "For instance, you
would never just dump me on a deserted island and keep me there, would
you? And I'm sure you'd never chain me up and beat on me with your fists,
or whip me within an inch of my life! I know, it just matters too much what I might think!"



His smile was grim. "You don't make sense.
If you really thought I might batter you, you'd never dare say such insulting
things. The fact that you can flaunt your disrespect is proof that you don't
believe you're in that sort of danger."



I didn't want to analyze the validity of that.
No, that's not true; I knew without even pondering it that he was right. But so
what?



"Well, the sort of danger I am in is bad
enough!"



"That I'll turn you? What on earth could
possess me to wait around like this, if that was my intention?" He jumped
up and crossed the short distance to me without his feet touching the floor, I
swear. And then he grabbed my hands, his grip almost painful, but not quite, and
jerked me out of my chair. Leaning his face close to mine, he swore, "I want
you, Nathalia, I want you beside me for all time. I know exactly how to get
what I want, and you couldn't stop me, you couldn't delay me for one miserable
second if I decided to bring you across right now! But I don't. I'm waiting,
instead. Why don't you apply your keen intelligence to asking why,
instead of dreaming up ever more revolting things to say to me?"



"Because I know why!" I shouted
right back. "You've got a sick fantasy right out of that fairy tale that
I'll accept the beast you are, and want to be one to boot! But I won't, I
won't won't won't! Won't! WON'T! Double-u. Oh. En. Tee. WON'T!"



He shoved me back into my chair, and none too
gently. "Ok, I've got it, you won't. Guess what though, Nathalia? I think
you'll change your mind someday. And when you do, I'll be there for you. Because
I'll still love you, no matter how many little scenes you decide to throw in the
interim."



"I'll show you a scene!" I screamed as
he turned his back and walked away. Without even thinking about it, my hand was
on the wooden handle of my steak knife, and then I was flinging it at him with all my
might.



 



---Santino---



I heard her last words, childish ones, I must
say, and before I could even frame a reply I heard the whizzing noise of
something flying toward me, pushing the air out of its way as it moved with
almost preternatural speed. At that point, I didn't know exactly what she had
done, just that she had thrown something.



Moving more by instinct than design, I whirled
around and held up my right hand to catch the missile before it could strike me.
I suppose I must have thought she'd thrown her plate, or the salt shaker.
Instead, I saw too late that it was her knife, and the blade went straight
through my palm before I could jerk my hand clear of its trajectory.



The knife buried itself to the hilt just below my
ring finger, the blade sticking out on the other side of my hand.



Pain shot through me and raced along my veins to
wrap my whole body in agony. You must understand, pain becomes a different
entity when you are a vampire. It's worse, far worse than mortal pain, not the
least because we can absorb unlimited quantities of it. And too, any violent bloodletting
--blood loss without the swoon, I mean-- produces systemic pain, not just localized discomfort.



I fell to my knees, the pain sucking away my
strength.



But it only lasted for an instant, of course; my
hand was already healing. Even with the knife still embedded in my hand, the
wound was closing itself, new skin forming all along the edge of the blade. A
small pool of blood had dripped onto my black denim jeans, but it was scarcely
noticeable against the dark color I had always favored.



Nathalia hadn't moved. She was staring aghast at
the sight of that knife buried in my hand, and she was so shocked that her
shields had fallen. I wasted no time in shoving into her thoughts, and I wasn't
in the mood to do it gently and surreptitiously. I forced my way in, and read
her straight through to the bottom of her soul while she gasped at the intrusion
and tried to push me out.



And then I left, angry but satisfied.



My eyes, fierce and black, met hers. "Get a
towel," I commanded in a voice I hadn't really used with her since the
pit. 



She fled and didn't say a word, and I almost
thought she had run for her life, but she must have thought that would only
enrage me further, for she came right back and diffidently extended a thick
white towel toward me. I couldn't help but notice that she kept herself well out
of striking range as she did it, not that that meant anything. She knew as well
as I did that if I decided to hit her, she'd get hit no matter where she stood.



I snatched the towel from her, staggered to my
feet, and walked unsteadily toward the verandah and down onto the sandy beach.
It wasn't blood loss that threw my gait off-kilter, for the wound, even when it
had been bleeding, wasn't so very grave. No, it was anger controlling my steps.
That she should take my heartfelt declaration so scornfully that she would attack
me over it, that just enraged me. 



I'd agonized over telling her that I wouldn't
force her! I hadn't wanted to mention that, I thought it gave her too much
advantage in our battle of wills, but lately I'd come to realize that I'd never
win her love if I selfishly hogged every last advantage to myself. So fine, I'd
told her, and it had been the unvarnished truth. I won't make you against
your wishes... 
And this
was my thanks? This was my reward? 



At least I knew from my brief foray into her
thoughts that the violence hadn't been planned out in advance. She'd reacted instinctively
to what she thought was the heinous, evil lie I'd told her. 



Too bad for me it was no such thing. At that
point in time, I wished I could just bring her over and be done with it!



She hadn't followed me, which was no great shock,
but I wanted her to see this. "Nathalia, get out here! Now!" I yelled,
and my voice was once again the cold, unfeeling, authoritarian one I'd so often
used to terrorize her.



She came at once. She had bitten her lip raw by
that time, but she hadn't broken the skin. Good thing, too. Even the small
amount of bleeding I had done had roused my hunger. That was perfectly natural, and
expected, but I didn't need the temptation of smelling her shed blood. I had
enough to face just getting that knife back out of my hand.



She had knelt, and I rather had the feeling she
was about to beg for mercy she didn't think she'd get, but I forestalled all
that by dropping to my knees right in front of her and biting out a single word.
"Watch!"



And then I used my uninjured hand to give a
mighty yank on the knife, to pull it free. 



The wound exploded into a fresh surge of pain,
wracking me worse than before, but I rode it out and kept my angry gaze squarely
on Nathalia's shocked and horrified expression. Then I was binding the towel
tightly around my hand until the pain receded.



Flexing my fingers, I uncovered my hand to find
it good as new. Of course.



Nathalia started shaking uncontrollably.
"Are we going back to Norway?" she asked, her voice ever so small.



"For the love of God, no!" I
shouted, out of all patience. "Would you please get that place out
of your head? It's done, it's over, it's gone!"



She clutched her ears, and only then did I
realize that I had raised my voice above the level she could comfortably
withstand. Great. And so I had hurt her after all, although not intentionally.



Exhausted, I flopped onto my back and stayed
there, saying nothing. I felt my heartbeat racing, too fast, and willed it to
slow down.



I think Nathalia was afraid to leave my side; I
had, after all, commanded her presence. But finally she scooted slightly back on
her knees and made a move as though to reach for the bloodied towel.



My hand shot out to grab her wrist, and she
flinched.



"No," I told her, pleased to hear my
voice emerging much more normally. "Don't touch it."



She gingerly twisted her wrist in my grip and
seemed surprised that I let her pull free.



"But I'll wash it," she said, her tones
thrumming with some sort of pain I couldn't really classify. "And... and
your jeans, I suppose, and I'll clean up the blood that spilled in the dining
room---"



Was that her way of apologizing? I didn't know. I
didn't even care; much more important matters were at stake.



"No, don't," I insisted. "Don't do
any of that, Nathalia, don't touch my blood."



She edged further away from me. "Er... why
not?"



"It's addictive," I told her.
"Didn't you read that in the books?" 



I suppose she had concluded by then that I wasn't
going to lash out at her, for she stopped retreating. By then she was out of
easy striking range in any case, not that I had it in mind to beat her as she no
doubt deserved.



"Daniel," she breathed, as though just
remembering, but then disputed, "I wasn't going to lick it
clean!"



"Well, it's potent stuff even if you just
absorb it through your pores, so let me take care of it," I explained.



Her beautiful brow wrinkled, and she gasped.
"Oh, no, oh dear God in Heaven, you used to pour your blood all over
me back in Norway!"



I sat up then, but made no move toward her.
"Healing's entirely different, the power gets used up in the process, and
there's nothing left. No residual effect, I mean. " I had to laugh
slightly, then. "I think it's safe to assume you aren't addicted to
me, Nathalia."



"Well, good," she said shortly, and
avoided even looking at the towel. "Are you going to punish me?"



Good question, but it didn't take me long to
decide on an answer. "No, I forgive you. Completely. Maybe someday you'll
return the favor."



She stiffened with anger, but you know, I liked
her that way a whole lot more than when she was quaking with terror. And
strangely enough, what she said to me was a challenging, "Well, I don't
understand why you don't just get me addicted instead of warning me! It's
not as though you care at all about what I want, so why not?"



"I know you don't understand," I told
her. I was in no mood to debate the issue. "Just go to bed, Nathalia."



"Why, so I can have nightmares about what
you'll do to me tomorrow?"



She didn't exactly know how to let go of a topic,
did she? But that gave me some insight into her motivations, at least. It was
like she was trying to egg me on, trying to get me angry so I would lost all
vestige of patience with her. Odd strategy, considering that if she succeeded
she'd be the one worse off for my temper. But maybe that was what she wanted; I
had to think it was why she'd really thrown that knife. She wanted to make me explode, and devil take the consequences, for she would
have gained something vital in the process.



A reason to keep hating me.



Well, I was hardly disposed to give her
one. 



"I wish you pleasant dreams," I told
her quietly, and then merely repeated, "So go to bed and get some rest; I
have to go hunt, now."



She paled. "Oh, that's my punishment.
I get to know I've condemned yet another soul to death."



"No, I was going hunting tonight
anyway," I said, which wasn't strictly true. Okay, so maybe sometimes I did
lie to those I loved. But that time, I was lying out of love for her; she didn't
need any more guilt to weigh her down.



She heaved a great sigh. "Is it asking too
much that you could just trance someone and drink a little, but not kill
them?"



What was she trying to do, reform me? It was sort
of funny, in a way, especially considering that I didn't always indulge
the killing thirst when I hunted. Granted, I usually did, but not every single
time. She didn't know that, though.



I wondered for a moment if I should honor her
request. I wasn't terribly eager, you see, to do anything that might make her
believe that vampires weren't really killers, since in fact we really were. On
the other hand, I didn't want to punish her for throwing the knife. I'd told her
that I'd forgiven her, and I had. If I didn't agree to forego the kill tonight,
she would likely believe I was enraged with her. With the child to think of, I
needed her to understand that I wasn't angry, that she had no reason to
fear me. 



At that moment, that consideration was
more important than making sure she understood my vampire nature. "Fine," I agreed. "I
won't kill tonight. You have my
word, but I really have to insist now that you go lie down. You don't look so
well, any more."



She left the beach, and all I could think was
that at least she hadn't said aloud that my word was worthless in her eyes.



 



---Nathalia---



The next evening, and the next, and the next, I
acted like a total bitch. I didn't even know why I was doing it, really, I just
knew that throwing that knife had somehow uncorked a whole steaming vat of fury
that I'd bottled up for forever, and now it was pouring out of me in
torrents. To everything Santino said, I had a scathing comeback. To everything
he did, I provided sarcastic commentary. I actually grew hoarse, I yelled at him
so much.



And it wasn't just verbal, my anger. I slammed
the kitchen cabinets so hard one door fell off its hinges, and I banged those
pots and pans as loudly as I could, every time I cooked. I didn't walk, I
stomped. And I threw plenty of things, too, although I didn't quite have the
nerve to throw anything else at Santino. I took my rage out on the walls, and
one time, on a window.



Santino... well, I didn't know what to
think of him, anymore. He puzzled me, he really did.



The evening after I'd skewered his hand, he took
me down to the lagoon, and over my protests, told me about his hunt in
absolutely excruciating detail. The point of the story, I supposed, was for me
to learn that he'd done as I'd asked; he hadn't killed. Apparently he had
enthralled three separate people to get enough blood to satisfy him, but he'd
let them all live.



Well, that was nice enough if you believed it. I
had no reason to. For all I knew, he'd sucked all three to the last drop
and left them to rot.



It was his reaction to my tantrums, though, that
mystified me the most. I remembered Norway, you see, and I knew just how easy it
was to make him mad, to get on his bad side. Except now, I couldn't manage it no
matter what I did. I broke his dishes, and he whipped out a home furnishings
catalog and said he'd buy some new ones, and would I care to pick a pattern?
Aaaaargh! I think I screamed in reply!



He fixed the kitchen cabinets himself; now who
would have thought a vampire would be handy with a screwdriver and wrench? He
said the chips and dents in the bamboo walls gave the house a nice lived-in
look. Now that time I knew he was mocking my immaturity, but I didn't
care. I kept throwing things. 



And it was his handling of my insults and sarcasm
that was worst of all. Sometimes he'd just smile and shake his head as though
indulging a not-too-bright youngster. Other times he would laugh at one of my
rejoinders and tell me, "Good one, Nathalia." But worst of all was
that when my fury hit a peak, he'd simply say, "You are my dearest love,
Nathalia, but I do hope you grow out of this phase."



Phase!



Aaaargh and double-aaaargh!



Finally, I suppose he must have tired of my
nonsense, for one night while I was screaming and throwing things he just tossed me a platinum
cigarette lighter and told me I might as well burn the whole house down, it
would be more efficient than destroying it piece by piece. He said he'd wait for
me on the beach and we would talk; then he made a quick exit.



I stood with that lighter in my hand, and my
first thought actually was Why does Santino have a cigarette lighter when he
doesn't smoke?



Of course I didn't even contemplate torching his
house; what would be the point of that? I was the one who lived there. He
just visited at night. I was hardly going to leave myself without shelter; I
didn't want to sleep out under the stars.



Eventually I went down to the beach, wondering
what our "talk" would consist of. Was he finally going to lose his
temper? By then it seemed highly unlikely, which had to mean that I was in for a lecture. Now
Nathalia,
he would begin, I've had quite enough of your sulks, it's time
to grow up and face facts. I own you and you can't change it; you're mine
forever...
and things I'd heard so often and for so long that I'd probably
pummel him if he said them now.



When I reached him, though, what he said was,
"Lay down on your back."



Now that came as a shock. He used to order
me around like that in Norway, but he hadn't done much of it on the atoll. It
was more his style these days to just coax me into the position he wanted.
Actually, though, ever since he'd admitted it had been rape in Claudia's room,
he hadn't even done that much.



But maybe he was tired of reining in his wants,
his needs, because now he meant business.



"Lay down on your back," he said again,
his voice even harder. 



Well, for all I liked to tell myself --and him--
that he was a brutal, overbearing, domineering swine, I must not have really
believed that, for it never even occurred to me that he might hurt me if I
disobeyed his direct and twice-given order.



"Why?" I asked, and both his eyebrows
rose up toward his hairline. I think he had expected me to obey, you see; I
always had before when he spoke in that granite voice.



"Because we're going to talk, and I don't
want you stomping off in the middle of the conversation," he explained.
"Now do it, Nathalia."



I didn't, but he solved that by coming toward me,
wrapping one arm around me, and pushing me off balance. He didn't let me fall,
though. He gracefully and gently lowered me to my back, and then he knelt
astride me, his powerful thighs pressing against my hips as I lay there. I
wasn't exactly pinned down; his weight wasn't even on me, but I harbored no
illusions that I could get away. I couldn't.



"So," he began, "I see the house
looks fine. Do you have my lighter?"



I uncurled one clenched fist and showed it to
him.



"Good," he said, shoving it deep into
his pocket. "Now, why didn't you burn it down?"



My mouth dropped open at the ridiculous question,
but I recovered quickly enough. "You'd beat me to a bloody pulp, that's
why!"



He frowned slightly, but not as though in anger,
and placed his hands on the sand alongside my shoulders. Still supporting his
own weight, he leaned down to place his torso parallel to mine, and looked me in
the eye, his own gaze shimmering like faceted onyx. "You," he said,
dropping a quick kiss on my lips, "do not really believe that,
Nathalia."



He was quite right, I didn't. How did he know
that, though? I could feel my shields in place, as powerful as ever.



"What makes you say that?" I gasped.



"You're not stupid, that's what. You
wouldn't be this nasty if you thought I'd retaliate in kind. You know
perfectly well that I'm never, ever, going to lay a hand on you again." He
smiled, then. "Well, not a violent hand, that is. So tell the truth, this
time. Why didn't you burn down my house?"



"I guess I'm not angry
enough," I snarled. "Give me time!"



"Another lie," he sighed. "All
right, third time's the charm. Why didn't you set my house ablaze?"



"Because I live there!" I yelled, out
of patience.



"Now that I believe," he
murmured, his fingers tenderly tracing my cheekbone while his other hand
massaged the tight cords in my neck. "All right, let's start from there. You live there, and I guess
you don't want to leave yourself stranded on the beach, so to speak. Very
sensible. But you know what, Nathalia? You have a lot of anger inside you, more
than I ever knew. I
guess it's been sitting there like a powder keg since Norway, and now it's just
exploding all over the place. If it will help you to burn the house down, I want
you to do it.
"



"You're insane," I breathed. "You
want your house reduced to ashes?"



"It's just a house, Nathalia. You're all
that truly matters to me. And don't worry about having to live in the wild
afterwards. I'll take care of you, I'm good at that, and I'll have another one
built before you know it. So go ahead, do it if you like. Set the house on fire,
and watch it burn to a cinder, and let your anger finally go."



"It won't go, just like that!" I cried
aloud in frustration, knocking a fist against his ironclad chest to push him
away. He moved then, sitting up as before, and I could breathe a little bit
easier when he wasn't so very close, when his gentle hands weren't moving on my
skin as though he thought me breakable.



"Then I'll let you blow up the island or
something," he returned, but for all his words were ludicrous, he didn't
sound like he was jesting. "Whatever it takes to get you past this anger, that
is what we are going to do."



"Why?" I yelled, throwing sand at him
now. He let it hit him, he didn't bother freezing it in midair as he had before.
He let me shower him with powdery white granules until exhausted, I let
my arms fall to my sides.



And then he lowered himself down on me again,
more fully than before. His legs from knee to ankle pressed my legs against each
other as he straddled me, and his hands reached for mine. He interlaced his
fingers with mine, and laid my hands on each side of my head, and held them
there. I couldn't move at all; he did have me pinioned, now. But he had
done it in such a way that almost none of his weight rested upon my chest or
rounded abdomen.



"Let me up!" I screeched, and tried to
make him.



Again, he let struggle. He didn't
try to stop me, he didn't threaten me, he didn't even speak. He just waited
until my wriggles subsided, until I was too worn out to fight him anymore. And
then he finally spoke, his words so quiet that I had to strain to hear them.



"No, Nathalia, I won't let you up. There's
something you have to understand first. It's important."



"What?" I screamed as loud as I could,
hoping to shatter his eardrums. But of course, my voice didn't have that
sort of force. When it came to strength, he outmatched me in every conceivable
way. Witness my position at the moment!



Again, he waited until I had calmed.



"Your anger," he said. "You have got
to stop indulging your anger at every turn. I've tried to give you time to
vent it, but I can't sit back and  watch you do this anymore,
Nathalia. It's too destructive."



"Destructive!" I screamed, and
started to thrash once more. I'd show him destructive, maybe I just would burn
down his damned house, after all!



That time, he didn't wait for my fury to subside.
He bent his head and laid his lips alongside my ear, and very softly told me. said,
"Yes, destructive. Because, my love, my Nathalia, my heart, my world... if you go on like this, you
will end up doing harm to the precious little baby inside you."



And then, as I flailed and thrashed and screamed
anew, he let my hands go, and wrapped his arms around me in a great close hug, and
held me firmly against him as I hit him and hit him and hit him.



 


Chapter 18: Aftermath  






Thank you to everyone who has been commenting, especially Paula keeps me going... Aspen


---Santino---



I had watched in agony, night after night, as
Nathalia spilled violence and invective all across the island. It can't last
much longer,
I told myself, but it did, and it was only getting worse. She
had so much fury tamped down inside her soul that when it finally surged forth,
her temper spun completely out of control.



On one level, I didn't care how much destruction
she wreaked. Certainly the things she broke meant less than nothing, and while
her highly creative insults did sting, they couldn't make me angry enough to
want retribution. What I wanted was for her anger to burn itself out. Obviously,
she needed to release it, I thought. It was probably healthy, I thought.



But there seemed to be no end to it, and finally
one night after Nathalia was asleep I went to Rarotonga and introduced myself to
Dr. Jolene Hanson. I must say, she wasn't fazed at all to be woken up at two in
the morning for an impromptu consultation, but then again, she was being paid an
exorbitant salary to be on call for Nathalia. For all I knew, she was surprised
I hadn't pestered her a great deal more, already.



"Mr. Constantzine," she politely shook
my hand after I had introduced myself. "Won't you come in?"



Worry for Nathalia had put me off my food, and I
rather thought I would look too inhuman under electric lights, so I declined.
Likely, I shouldn't have let her touch my cold skin, either, but I hadn't
thought of that in time. 



"No, lets walk a bit," I suggested.
"I want to talk with you."



Her clear green eyes clouded with hesitancy.
"I'll get dressed and join you, of course, Mr. Constantzine, but I have to
tell you now that I can't disclose any part of Nathalia's diagnosis or her
treatment. Really, I can't."



"I know all that," I passed off her
concerns. "I have some general questions. Don't worry, you'll be able to
answer them."



"Well, all right," she murmured, and
turned to go back into the house, but her tone spoke volumes. She fully expected
me to press her for details about Nathalia. But details weren't what I needed; I
knew full well what her condition was. I needed to know the ramifications of her
current state of mind.



When she joined me, I set off along the overgrown
paths that flanked her little house. She'd chosen to live in a rather deserted
area, which had made her a bit hard to find, actually, but it suited me well
now; there wasn't much ambient lighting to highlight my reflective skin.
"So," I began, hoping I was doing the right thing, "you don't
have to tell me about Nathalia. I know she's with child; I knew it before I
engaged you. That's why you're here. You don't have to confirm or deny any part
of what I know, that's not what I'm asking."



"So what are you asking, Mr. Constantzine?"
she asked, her voice modulated and professional. It didn't escape my notice that
she had indeed avoided even the slightest endorsement of Nathalia's pregnancy.
At that, I had to think I had chosen well; she was a fine doctor.



"I'd like your opinion on how emotional
outbursts might affect an unborn child."



She stopped in mid-stride. "I beg your
pardon?"



"Nathalia's troubled for reasons I won't
discuss, but she's been angry lately. Very angry."



Dr. Hanson ran a slim hand through her short, red
curls. "Well, how angry are we talking?"



"Physically angry, throwing things. Well,
basically, Nathalia's throwing a tantrum and she's been doing it all week."



"Oh, dear," the doctor murmured.
"I can't quite picture that. Whenever I've seen her she's been quite
composed."



I frowned. "Let's just say she's been under
a lot of stress for a long time, and I think she's starting to snap."



"Right, well that makes sense," the
doctor agreed. "It can't be easy for her on that island, thinking that her
parents hate her."



I didn't want to get sidetracked into the story
I'd made up to explain Nathalia's presence on the island. "I'd like an
answer to my question," I requested in reply. I guess I sounded impatient,
because the doctor didn't beat around the bush.



"If she's roiling with that much emotion all
the time..." Correcting herself, then, the doctor smiled slightly and said,
"What I mean is that if any pregnant woman is severely upset over a
long period of time, the emotions can't possibly just pass the fetus by. Anger
isn't just mental, you understand. It causes physical changes in the body. Most
particularly, in the blood supply. She'll have more adrenaline than is usual
coursing through her, and other substances. All this blood circulates through
the fetus, you understand."



"But what does it do, specifically?"



She brushed her hands against the pockets of her
jeans, and I gathered that she didn't like not having all the answers, for she
said, "Well, that's just it. No one really knows. It's not possible to run
a controlled double-blind study on this sort of thing. But anecdotal evidence
strongly suggests that devastating emotional states during pregnancy lead to
decreased birth weight, increased birth defects, and much more rarely can even
result in miscarriage. Does that answer your question?"



It sure did. The question now was what the hell I
was supposed to do about it.



Dr. Hanson frowned when I put the query to her.
"Well, anger management's not exactly a precise science. If I knew the
cause, I could more accurately suggest solutions....?" 



I said nothing, so she continued. "Well, in
her case I would suspect her anger is highly linked to worry. You know, she's
concerned what her parents will think --or do-- when all is said and done. The
best thing you can probably do is confront her fear. Now, I don't know if that's
possible in this case; I don't know how her parents will react, but--"



"Confront her fear?" I echoed.
"Explain that, please."



"Well, if she's afraid of her parents --or
anything else, for that matter--, the best thing to do is to get it all out in
the open and convince her that those fears are groundless. Assuming they are, of
course. If they aren't and you end up confirming her worst case scenario, she'll
take it hard, but even that's better than living with the not knowing. From an
emotional standpoint, at least."



"All right," I said, understanding now.
Mostly what I understood was that my grand plan to wait for Nathalia to trust me
with the news of her baby had been ill-conceived from the start. Why did I do
everything wrong with her? It would have been nice to be able to blame Lestat
for the whole mess, but I couldn't do that anymore. Actually, I was just proving
him right about his why-fledglings-revolt theory. Without that direct insight
into her thoughts, I was floundering about like a total fool. It was no wonder
to me, at that point, that fledglings could barely stand their makers.



And yet Armand still had Daniel; Lestat had his
Louis back, after a fashion... so just maybe there was hope.



"Thank you," I told the doctor, turning
to walk her back to her door. "I think you've helped immeasurably."



"I'm glad of it, Mr. Constantzine," she
returned. "But I must tell you that I will have to inform Nathalia that
we've talked."



I frowned. "Is that really necessary?"



I must say, the doctor could be blunt when she
felt it warranted. "Yes," she answered, her voice firm. "You may
pay my salary but my primary loyalty must be to her and her alone. If I continue
as her doctor I can't keep secrets from her."



"If?" I prompted.



We had reached her porch, and under the dim
lights emerging from within I could see her blush. "Well, I wouldn't be
shocked if you were to fire me now, that's all. I looked into your background
before I took this post, of course I did, and to say your reputation in business
is rather cutthroat is to vastly understate the case."



I almost laughed. It was news to me that Rodrigo
Constantzine had a nasty reputation in the world markets. I shouldn't have been
surprised, though. My lawyers and accountants were all tough, sharp types. No
doubt they made the hard decisions that had to be made, and then passed the
blame on up the food chain, all the way to me.



"I'm not going to fire you," I told the
doctor. And then, just because I thought it would be fun to flummox her (well,
and also because I did appreciate her fealty to Nathalia's best interests), I
added, "I'll give you a raise, instead."



She gaped like a fish hauled aboard a barge.
"A raise? Oh, no, not necessary, you're paying me scads already, and the
cost of living here is next to nothing."



I had been right, it was fun to watch her
reaction. "Yes, yes, a raise is in order. And it's not a bribe, either. You
tell Nathalia whatever you have to."



She assessed me shrewdly. "But you'll tell
her first, I trust?"



"Of course." 



"Well, good," she murmured. "Is
there anything else I can help you with?"



"No, no," I answered, turning to take
my leave. "Good night, Dr. Hanson."



"Good night," she had echoed, and then
I was gone.



I walked for a while longer, just thinking. Confront
her fears,
eh? Well, I wasn't looking forward to that, I will admit. I had
no idea how Nathalia might react should I tell her I knew all about her
baby. 



Those nightmares came back to haunt me: Nathalia
alone on the ocean in a home-made craft, Nathalia drowned in the day when I
couldn't possibly be there to help her... and the worst one, of course, wasn't
even a nightmare vision; I'd seen it with my own eyes: Nathalia, slitting her
wrist in absolute despair.



I started thinking, thinking harder than I'd ever
done before in all my immortal years.



I had to ease those fears of Nathalia's, but I had
to do it in a way that wouldn't make matters worse. Somehow, in the very act
of telling her that I knew of her baby, I had to make it equally clear that the
baby was safe with me.



That she was safe with me.



Now, in large measure, I already thought she knew
she was. The knowledge was hovering somewhere below her conscious mind; she
didn't acknowledge it, but it was there. Why else would she lose her temper with
such abandon? Quite simply, she didn't believe I would retaliate, and she was
right.



But she didn't have that same faith when it came
to her baby.



How could I give her that faith, though, that was
the question.



The next night back on the atoll ran true to
form. Nathalia ranted and raved and generally acted like a spoiled brat. A
moment of inspiration had me tossing her my lighter and inviting her to set the
whole house ablaze. I thought it would be cathartic for her, in a way, but I
also believed that it would do her good to see that her state of mind mattered
more to me than any collection of belongings. Maybe, I thought, if she knew I
cared that much about her emotions, she'd have to conclude I wouldn't use her
baby as a weapon to hurt her.



My little trick didn't work, though; she declined
to burn the house.



Oh, well. You know, for all her hair was as black
as Louis', and she seemed to feel things just as deeply, I didn't really think
she was quite the pyromaniac Louis had turned out to be. Poor Lestat... but I
digress.



By the time she had joined me down on the beach,
I had concluded that if I went near the baby topic, she'd panic and do
her damndest to run off before I had finished. So I didn't like it, but I didn't
have much choice but to restrain her.



"Lay on your back," I told her, and I
was frankly amazed that she would flout a direct command, but she did. It gave
me some hope that the things I'd done to her in Norway hadn't permanently warped
her sense of dignity. But I did need her on her back, as I was determined
to keep her with me until we'd hashed the baby thing all the way out. So I more
or less tripped her and lowered her to the sand, then straddled her.



The whole time, I was thinking, careful of the
baby, careful not to crush the baby,
so whatever I did, I kept my weight
well clear of her abdomen.



Once I had her where I wanted her, though, I
couldn't think of a thing to say. Not about the baby, anyway. Careful, I
thought again. I had to lead up to it just right, I had to show her that I
wanted to protect her baby as much as she did. And just why was I confronting
the issue? Because her anger was bad for that baby. That seemed like a
logical place to start, so I started discussing her anger, telling her that I'd
like to see it released so she could be healed of it. I offered her another
chance to set the house ablaze, although she didn't seem too interested in
taking me up on it. Oh, well.



This is it, then, I thought, and I started
explaining that her anger was destructive.



"Destructive!" she yelled, almost as
though she didn't know what I was talking about. Likely, she didn't. For all I
knew, she was still focused on property destruction. The house, the island.
Things I didn't care about, at all.



Now, I told myself, now, this instant.
You'll never have a better chance to show her that you care.



It was hard to talk, though. I was frankly
terrified. Ludicrous, I know. The great Santino, Coven Master extraordinaire,
terrified of a mortal girl. But I was. If this didn't go right, I might lose
Nathalia forever and ever.



I kissed her hair, her neck, her cheek, and then
I lay my lips against her pink ear and whispered that I loved her in words as
tender as I could possibly devise. And then, very gently, I told her that her
baby was precious to me and that her anger might end up harming it. The instant
those words fell from my lips, I gathered her into a close embrace, my arms
wrapped around her.



Not so much so that she couldn't flee; she
couldn't do that in any case. 



No, I clasped her to me because she was my
heart, my world, my love; and if what I had said was going to hurt her, I had to
have her close so I could salve her pain.



 



---Nathalia---



I was screaming and thrashing, and I heard
Santino's words as though over a long distance, even though he spoke them right
against my ear. 



My love, my heart, my world... if you go on like this, you
will end up doing harm to the precious little baby inside you.



"No, no, no!" I wailed, and started to
pound my fists against him much as I had in New Orleans. He knew! Somehow, he
knew! "No!"



He didn't try to stop my flailing fists, he just
gathered me into a bear hug and drew me close against his body, and even as I
kept striking out at him, trying to make his words and knowledge go away,
he was rolling with me so we lay on our sides, together on the sand.



It was like being caught in a cyclone. I couldn't
stop fighting him, couldn't stop wailing the same word over and over, and he let
the whirlwind inside me rage and rage until it spun itself out and I subsided,
limp in his arms. 



Even then, he didn't let me go. He held me, he
pressed my cheek against his heart, and I heard it beating, low and smooth. I closed my eyes and let him hold me; at that
point, I wasn't even thinking. I heard the crash of the surf against the shore,
and the low noise of the breeze brushing through the coconut palms, and through
it all, there was the steady thumping of his heart under my ear.



His hands slowly loosened their hold and began to
massage my neck and back, and his legs, which had been wrapped around mine like
vices, relaxed their grip. I suppose I could have pulled free at that point, but
I didn't, mostly because I wasn't thinking at all. I was just lying there,
existing, all worry and fear pushed to some remote place I couldn't see,
couldn't even sense.



Ti amo, Nathalia, I heard him say, and
then a whole spate of fast Italian that I probably could have followed, if I'd
been lucid.



It was a long time before I felt like I was able
to think and reason again. By then, he had stopped speaking, and was just
holding me again. I jerked slightly, trying to get up, but all my
muscles were stiff. That alone told me that he must have held me for hours. He
helped me sit up, though, and moved to sit facing me, and he took my hands in
his, his fingers lightly tracing the faint lines that crossed my palms.



I was thinking by then, but evidently not too
well, because what I heard come out my own mouth was a weak and facile,
"You know?"



He nodded, but said nothing, seemingly content to
let me grope and grasp my way into a dialogue.



Again I took a long time to assemble a coherent
thought. "How?"



For some reason, that question seemed to worry
him, but he answered ready enough. "On Atui, before you knew I had found
you, you were thinking about it, and your shields weren't up."



I jerked my hands from his grasp and scrambled
backwards like a crab across the sand. "That's not true! You haven't known
since then!"



"Yes," he insisted, his tones so
definite that I stopped my frantic crawling. "Since Atui. Do you want
proof, Nathalia?"



I blinked, and stared at him, for it seemed such
a strange question. "Yes, I want proof!"



"All right," he easily agreed, but came
to me and lay himself atop me once again before he continued. "You thought
Henry might be a good name for the child. After your father. But then you
decided that a Spanish name was more fitting, so Enrique for a boy, and
Marianela for a girl."



I gasped, and pushed at him, but he didn't move
off me. "You heard all that?"



"How else would I know?"



 A reasonable question, but none of this
seemed reasonable in the least. I felt like the whole world I'd known, and
everything I depended on, had slipped sideways into a reality I could in no way comprehend. Like the laws that governed the universe had altered, and if I threw
another handful of sand, it might float up to join the stars.



"Since Atui, then," I murmured, forced
to accept it. 



"Yes," he said again. 



I swallowed. I didn't know what to say. All this
time, he'd known! All this time while I'd been quaking with fears of what he
would do, he had known and done precisely nothing!



"Get off me, Santino, I can't breathe,"
was what I finally came up with to say, and he moved at once, although he still
looked watchful, as though he'd pin me down again if I tried to run out into the
waves. 



"You didn't say anything," I finally
whispered, looking mostly at my own hands as I twisted my fingers
around and around and around each other.



"Neither did you," he gently pointed
out, and lifted my chin so I would look at him when he added, "and it was
your joyous news to share, so I was waiting until you felt comfortable sharing
it with me."



"Joyous news?" I think I croaked.



He regarded me, unsmiling. "Is it not?"



"Oh, it is," I thought to tell him, and
now my hands were resting on my slightly rounded belly, cupping the life there.
What had he called it? Precious?



"Yes, precious," he confirmed. "As
are you."



I tried to raise my shields then, I really did,
but I couldn't seem to find them.



"Don't worry," Santino said.
"They're there, and you'll have them whenever you have need. You don't,
right now."



I slumped to my back and felt the tickle of beach
grass against my neck. "So, what happens now?"



He lay down beside me, on his side, and propped
himself on one elbow so he could look down into my face. "You have to tell
me what you fear, Nathalia; speak your terrors aloud. And they will drift
upon the air and blow away from this place, never to trouble you again."



I had to think I'd never heard him wax poetic
before. It was beyond strange. Surreal, really.  "How can I lay out my
nightmares to you?" I asked. "You're my nightmare."



He sighed a bit, and I noticed his own fingers
tracing patterns in the sand. I got the feeling that he wanted to be doing that
upon my skin, but he held himself apart, as
though by touching me he might entangle the fragile threads of concord which
bound us together in that moment.



"Give me a reason, then," he said.
"One sensible reason why you can't so much as speak your fears."



A little bit of spirit washed back across my
numbed mind, for I answered rather sharply. "I don't want to give you any
bright ideas for new torments to inflict on me."



His teeth flashed white. "Ah, but I said sensible
reason, Nathalia."



He was right; he knew more about torture than I
could ever hope to learn. What had Lestat said? He's from the Dark Ages, a
time when torture meant something more than a few games with candles and
knives....
"Did you really starve Armand for five months
running?" I suddenly asked.



"Who's been telling you such tales?" he
asked, perturbed, I think. "That's not in the books."



It had been Lestat, actually, during one of his
frequent let's-see-if-I-can-scare-Nathalia moods. But he'd been vague on the details; I'd
gotten the feeling that even Lestat didn't know so very much about Santino's coven
master days.



"All right, yes, I did," Santino
finally answered. "But that's got nothing to do with the here and now, it
happened five hundred years ago on another continent. I'll tell you about it
sometime if you want to know more, but not now." 



He lapsed into silence for some seconds. "Now,
Nathalia is for you and me. And the baby. You're well aware that I've got no
plans to harm this baby. You have to be; you're smart. If it disturbed me that
you were pregnant, I'd have dealt with the situation back on Atui, or shortly
afterwards. Doesn't that make sense?"



"Yes, but--" I couldn't do it, couldn't
say it. It was too new, too unfamiliar, the idea that Santino knew and hadn't
made a move.



"But what?" he pressed. 



I said nothing.



"Well, thank God your shields are down for
once," he sighed, "or we'd never finish this conversation. I can hear
you thinking, you know."



I tried again, in vain, to block him, but I
was just too worn out.



"So finish your comment, Nathalia. How hard
can that be when I know what it is, already?"



I sucked in a deep breath, and it seemed like a
surge of much-needed grit entered right along with the air. "How can I
believe you have no plans to hurt my baby? You know who fathered
this child!"



"Yes, I know," he mildly agreed.
"And so I think your inclination for a Spanish name is rather fitting; the
child will be three-quarters Spanish, after all."



"And that's all you're going to say on the
matter?" I demanded, suddenly sitting up in the sand. My hands, of their
own accord, began violently ripping beach grass out by the roots. Santino just
watched me as I decimated a small patch of paradise.



"Yes, that's all I'll say," he told me
when I stopped attacking the plant life.



"And... you aren't going to..." My
voice faded off.



"Ask me, Nathalia," he urged.
"Please."



Fine, I thought. Say it finally, and maybe
it will blow away on the wind, like he said. "You aren't planning to rip
this baby out of me?"



"No, Nathalia, no." He shook his head,
and laid a hand upon my belly while I lay there, shivering with fear. But his
hand just softly felt me, through my clothes even, and his touch was tender and
endearingly careful. It was hard to miss the point, it really was. Even so, I
pushed his hand away. I didn't want him touching me, not there.



"You aren't planning to rip this baby out of
me," I said again, and that time it was a statement. Acceptance, I suppose.
What else could I do but believe him? The fact that he'd known since Atui
weighed heavy on my mind. He'd had all the time in the world to cook up heinous
ways to get revenge. All I could conclude now was that he must truly not want any.



"Of course I don't," he answered my
thoughts.



"And you never did?" I asked,
skepticism coloring my words.



"No, not like that," he replied,
sitting up, too. "To be honest, I was angry at first. More because you
hadn't told me than because of the child itself. That didn't last long, though.
It soon seemed clear that the little one was news to you, too. And then I
realized I had already forfeited any chance that you would trust me with this
knowledge. All I had to do was think of Norway to understand that."



"And I'm supposed to just believe you, I
suppose."



His answer was mild. "But you already do
believe me. You know I'm speaking truth."



And so I did. "Then what happens now?" I asked again.
"I don't get it. What's your plan?"



He raised an eyebrow. "What is there to
plan? You're having a baby, and afterwards, there will be the three of us."



"One happy family?" I mocked,
but he didn't seem to recognize the reference. "Just how is that supposed
to work?"



I must say, Santino seemed awfully confused by
the question. "The same as things work now," he said, "except
that when I come to you in the evenings there'll be a little baby to coo
over."



"Oh, great. Wonderful. I can see it now!
I'll have a child completely warped by the fact that he's grown up on an island
in the middle of nowhere with only his mother and a vampire for company."



"She," he corrected me. "Maybe
you'll have a girl."



A horrible, choking anxiety rose up in my throat.
"Oh, God, you're going to hate a boy, aren't you, because he'll remind you
of--"



"No," Santino cut me off, his voice
intense. He suddenly hauled me onto his lap and kissed me straight on the mouth.
A brief, fierce kiss like he was branding me his, or something. I suppose he
was. He didn't like me to speak of Esteban. "I didn't mean that, you must
believe me," he urged. "Boy, girl, I'll love this baby the same as I
love you, I promise."



I ignored the love bit; I had to. "Then what
did you mean?"



"Only that you shouldn't set your heart on a
boy because there's no guarantee you'll have a son."



"Oh," I said, and felt stupid. It
seemed like Santino was hypersensitive to emotion, at that point. He read things
into my comments that weren't even there, which was pretty strange considering
my shields were down. Maybe, though, he wasn't prying all that much. In any
case, my heart wasn't set on a boy. All I
really wanted was a healthy child, one that he would allow to live. And
it seemed I had half of what I wanted, now. That was something, at least. The
health of the child, though, that was up to God.



I wiggled on his lap, but not to get loose, just
to get comfortable. I guess I just needed to be held by someone, even him. He
waited until I seemed settled, and then he began speaking again. "As for
your concern that our baby being warped by growing up here,
well, that's just silly, Nathalia! I told you already that I wasn't going to
keep you here forever. We'll go elsewhere after a while, move around, see the
world if that's what you want. Or we can settle down somewhere, if you
prefer."



Oh, my God, he did have a one happy family fantasy
going, didn't he? It wasn't even "your baby" anymore, now it was
"our baby!"



"What about school?" I gasped, hardly
able to envision the sort of future he had all planned out.



"What about it?" he retorted. "Did
I give you the impression I disapproved of schooling? You could use more of it
yourself, if you ask me."



He would bring that up! "It takes
place during the day, Santino. Which means you'll never see this child.
He isn't staying up all night and then going to school all day!"



"Have you ever heard of tutors?" he
challenged.



"Have you ever heard of socialization?"
I shot right back.



His reply, though, really floored me. "No, I
haven't," he said. "Why don't you explain it to me?"
Then he bent down and slowly kissed the top of my head. "I quite like
arguing with you, Nathalia."



It was too much to take in all at once, it really
was. "You... I can't believe you're serious. Why don't you just let me go?
You can't really want a ready-made family like this!"



"Why not?" he asked. "I'd never get a chance to be a father in the normal scheme of things.
The one who made me cheated me of that, although maybe it was just fate cheating
me, since I was undoubtedly marked to die of plague if he hadn't come along.
Anyway, though, this fascinates me no end, Nathalia." He began rubbing my back. "Vampires
don't dislike children, you know. We just usually don't get much chance to be
around any. Personally, I
can't wait."



"Oh, dear God," I said aloud. He was
nuts, absolutely nuts. What was
I going to do with this man? Vampire, I corrected myself. Vampire.



"What's the matter, now?" he asked,
just as though we were having the most normal conversation in the world.



"I don't want to be part of this home,
sweet, home
whimsy you've got going!"



"Well, you sure blow hot and cold," he
complained, his hands doing more of a massage than a rub, by then. "If you're not terrified I'll
slay our unborn child, you're
devastated that I actually want it. Anybody ever tell you you're pretty damned
hard to please?"



"Shut up!" I yelled, and he did. But he
was still grinning, the fiend, grinning so wide that I could see his fangs. They
weren't dripping with blood, not really, but they almost looked it, there in the
moonlight.



"And that's another thing!" I shouted,
catapulting myself from all contact with his cool body. "You can't drink
from me, you can't even think about it, until--" I cut myself off there,
realizing that giving him a "food's on!" date would be truly stupid.



"Until when?" he asked, really quite
pleasantly. I could swear he almost licked his chops.



"Until I say so!" There, that was a
safe enough deadline.



"Don't give me an ultimatum you can't
enforce," Santino calmly advised me. "I'll have that sweet,
warm, syrup in your veins whenever I please, Nathalia. But it wouldn't please me
to drink of you knowing that it might cause harm. Why do you think I haven't pressed you
before now? It wouldn't be healthy for you, or the
child. I won't take blood while you're pregnant and I won't do
it while you're breast-feeding, either."



"Well, then, I'll breast-feed him until he's
one hundred and five!" I screeched. 



"Now that should be interesting," he
only remarked. "Can I watch?"



I'd had enough of his cute comments; I slapped
his face, and it didn't even occur to me that he might hit me back. I guess it
had dawned on my by then --really dawned on me, I mean-- that he had changed
since Norway. Of course, he hadn't changed all that much as he was
obviously still planning to force me to his will, about the feeding, at least...
but in another sense entirely, he wasn't out for blood, anymore.



Sure enough, he didn't strike out at me; he
didn't even grab my hand, or issue some dire threat I'd have to heed. He just
gazed at me, his inky eyes just as full of compassion as before. Compassion?
Ye gods.
But yet, that's what it was.



"Do you feel better?" Santino asked,
gently that time. No mockery. Maybe he'd sensed I'd had my fill of discussing
this joyous news. Maybe, nothing, he was right there in my mind; I could
suddenly sense him. Out, out, out, I thought, and to my vast surprise, he actually
complied. It wasn't as good as shields but it was something, at least.



"No, I feel worse," I grumbled.
"Now my hand hurts something awful. I need to put it on ice, but there is
no ice. I... um, I took a hammer to the ice trays a couple of days
back--"



"Here," he said, and unbuttoning his
shirt, thrust my palm against the cool surface of his abdomen.



The pain began to recede, and I couldn't stop the
slight moan that rose to my lips. "Oooh. That feels good."



His taut muscles contracted as though he was
holding in a laugh, and I glared at him. "I didn't mean I liked touching you--"
I started to say, but he cut me off.



"I know what you meant," he said, and
scooped me up from the sand to carry me inside. He didn't stop until he set me
on my own bed and tucked me in. "It's past your bedtime, and you're worn to
a frazzle, so you're to go right to sleep. Do you need something to help with
that?" Solicitous, he appeared to strain his brain for whatever feeble
information he knew of pregnancy. "Warm milk?"



"Ugh," I said, but I did want some
water, and I told him so. He had it for me in a flash, and watched as I drank it
all down. "Why are you being so nice?" I asked. I probably would never
have said that, except that I was worn out, exhausted and just plain
sleepy.



He smoothed a cool hand across my eyes to close
them, and dropped a soft kiss on my nose. "Because it's such a pleasure
spoiling you. I feel cheated I couldn't do it so openly before. By the
way," he added as I rolled to the side to sleep, "your doctor says
'hi'."



He timed it perfectly, I must say. I heard him,
but I was too far gone in slumber to question him, or object.



 



---Santino---



I wasn't too surprised when the very next
evening, the first words out of Nathalia's captivating mouth were, "So just
when did you see my doctor, Santino?"



I flopped into my usual chair at the dining room
table. "Night before last." 



"I see," she said, shaking her head.
"What happened to your promise not to pry?"



"I knew the whole story, I couldn't have
pried if I'd wanted to," I explained.



"Then why, pray tell," she
sarcastically demanded, "did you go chatting with my doctor?"



"Because I was afraid your rages would kill
the baby. Why else?!" You know, her question frustrated me. I would have
thought we'd been through this enough the previous night. Without even thinking
about it, I pounded a fist against the table so hard that
her plate jumped.



Nathalia made a rather ostentatious show of
arranging her silverware again, but she was smiling. "I guess I should
thank you, then. I feel much better knowing..." Her voice drifted off, and
although her shields were back on full power, I got the sense that she didn't
even like to speak aloud the fears she'd lived with for so long. "I just
feel better, that's all," she finished. 



She ate for a while. Egg salad, I think. She had
explained the dish to me once, but it still looked and smelled absolutely
revolting. That was exceptional, too; I could usually enjoy everything
about food except actually eating it. 



I was still contemplating her meal when she next
spoke, and her words were so unexpected that I didn't really assimilate
them. 



"So, Santino, when can we leave the island?" she
asked, her tones bright, cheerful, and expectant; although somehow they
sounded carefully planned, too. Like she'd thought all day long about how to
frame the question.



I think I blinked three times before I could
manage an answer, and even then, all I said was, "I beg your pardon?"



"You heard me," she chirped. "When
can we leave the island?"



Yes, I had heard her, but that didn't mean I knew
what she was up to. "I told you when," I reminded her, sure she hadn't
forgotten what I'd said. Sure enough, she hadn't. 



"Right, when I've accepted that I belong to
you." She smiled at me then, a dazzling brilliant smile that made me hunger
for her forbidden blood. Truly, she was beyond beautiful to me. I think she knew
that, too, because she was using it to full advantage. 



"Ah, but I've accepted it," she confessed, her
gaze on me soft, liquid, and beguiling. "I belong to you, I am yours. You
own me, even. Is that how you want me to put it?"



I leaned my chin on my hand, somewhat in the pose
of Rodin's Thinker, and studied her. Now this was something I
hadn't expected. The Nathalia I knew didn't resort to artifice to get her way;
she was honest to the point of brutality. Not so now, though. I knew for a fact
she didn't think she belonged to me, and not just because I could tell when she
was lying. Quite simply, I knew her. Really knew her (damn, I was going to have
to thank that brat Lestat after all), and this just wasn't her



"Accepting that I own you is rather more
than reciting a few trite words," I told her. As answers went, it was
better than calling her an outright liar.



She heard me loud and clear all the same, though.
"Oh, you don't believe me? Okay, what do I have to do to prove it? Kiss you
again like on Rarotonga? Or more, make passionate love to you? Every night, would that be
enough? Or should I swear my affections hourly--"



"Stop goading me," I sharply told her.
It was hard to listen to her say such things, because they had inherent appeal,
even if she didn't mean a word, which she of course didn't. Her sarcasm was
quite open by the end, there. "None of that will prove a damned thing, and
you know it. What are you trying to do?"



"Get off the island," she told me, her
voice quite level. "So what am I supposed to do, Santino? You said I have
to agree that I belong to you, and I did that. Now you say that words aren't
enough. Well, tell me what is, and I'll do it, whatever it may be."



I knew of one way to stop her nonsense, and it
had the advantage of being not a ploy, but all too true. If she'd do the one thing I wanted, I would
believe she'd consented to be mine. "Ask me for the Dark Gift," I
answered her.



"While I'm pregnant?" she gasped.
"Are you daft? I mean, what do you think would happen? Would I be pregnant
forever, do you think? Or would I end up birthing some monstrous infant who
needed blood instead of mother's milk?" The horror in her eyes only
increased when the answer came to her. "Oh, no, I think what would happen
is my body would reject the baby during mortal death! I thought you wanted
it!"



"I do want it," I told her sincerely.
"I didn't mean I'd give you the Dark Gift this instant, Nathalia. Give me
some credit. But you could ask now, and I'd do it later. Much later; I told you
that before. You could have our baby and nurse it, enjoy a few last years of
mortal life, and then I'd bring you over to me."



She picked up her fork and began toying with her
food, pushing it this way and that. I could see she wasn't genuinely considering
the idea, but she was trying to determine what use she could make of it.
"You would decide when, do you mean?"



I smiled. Ah, she was outmatched at this, wasn't
that obvious? "Well, yes, certainly. That would be my prerogative, as I'm
really the more skilled in knowing how these things work. But it shouldn't be a
problem. If you truly belong to me, you will trust me to do what's right for
you."



She raised an eyebrow, and adopted a rather
flirtatious air. Another first. "Well, you know a woman's prerogative is to change
her mind. Suppose I asked you for life eternal, but I had second thoughts later
on? You couldn't hold that against me, surely?"



Tired of her machinations, I said quite clearly,
"Oh, yes I could. You ask me, Nathalia, you even hint you want it,
and your consent is given forever. It won't matter a whit if you cry off later;
don't you know almost everyone does that? It's a big shock when it happens. But
I'll pull you straight through it regardless of your feelings on the matter, if
you claim once to want it, do you understand?"



"Yes," she answered weakly, and
abruptly dropped her fork onto her plate. It made a clattering noise that
resounded in the silence.



"Good, because this isn't some game," I
told her. "I'm serious."



She fell to thinking for a while after that, and
finally sat up straight to say, "I thought you cared about what I needed,
Santino. How often have I asked you for anything? I'm asking now, I need this. I
desperately need to get off this island."



She was pretty good at playing the guilt card,
but I was resolved not to fall for her blatant manipulation. "And
afterwards?" I silkily asked. "What then? Are you going to stay with
me of your own free will, Nathalia, you and our baby?"



I could see that she was all set to lie her head
off about that, too, but my last two words touched a raw nerve. "It's my
baby!" she erupted.



"So much for belonging to me," I
pointed out. "If you did, you'd want me there for the child."



"What, so you can have twice as many people
hanging around to provide you with snacks?"



"I do believe I've been insulted," I
drawled, trying to keep a lid on my own temper. Nathalia wasn't helping. 



"Insulted?" she echoed. "I'm just
pointing out the bloody obvious, bloody being the operative word!"



No point in answering that, we'd just get caught
up in a slanging match.



"What are you really trying to achieve,
Nathalia?" I gently asked, coming around the table to pull her to her feet
and up against my chest.



"I told you," she cried out, tears
shimmering in the corners of her eyes. "I want off the island!"



"Why? I know it's not the liveliest place on
earth, but you have been more or less content here for some time. You haven't
even begged to leave it before, not like this. Tell me why you do so now. What's
changed?"



"I couldn't beg like this before," she
confessed, shudders wracking her, shudders that had nothing of artifice to
them.  "You didn't know about the baby. But now you do, so I'll tell
you the truth. I don't want to go into labor way out here! What if something
goes wrong? There's nobody around to help--"



"I'm here," I said, understanding her
worry now, and even her lies, but not her last comment.



"Only at night. What if something happens
during the day? And then I think that if I have an emergency, I'd actually be better off
during the day, because... well, you know."



"No, I don't know. Tell me," I urged.



To my vast astonishment, she pressed her own
cheek against my shirt, and whispered, "Forgive me, forgive what I said a
moment ago, about you feeding off the baby. It was obscene and I didn't mean it,
I know you wouldn't do that. I know you wouldn't seek to hurt me, either, at least not
deliberately, but that doesn't help me! I'm so afraid, Santino!"



"You're afraid of what?" I asked,
stroking my hand along her lustrous hair.



I heard her sigh. "That I'll die before the
doctor can get here, or worse, that you won't let me die, not even if
it's God's will! And... well, I know what you said about me having to ask, but
if I'm dying, there'll probably be blood, lots of it; I don't know, maybe
you won't be able to stop yourself from tearing into me, which of course will
only make you more determined to save me once you've drunk your fill..."
Her voice finally petered off.



"I'm not a rabid dog, Nathalia. I can control
my hunger. Haven't you noticed that?"



"Well, yes," she murmured, "but
I'm worried, even so. How can I know what you'll take it into your head to
do?"



"You really don't want to be here for
your labor," I surmised. "But I don't trust you not to run off the
moment you have the chance, Nathalia. So where does that leave us?"



"Stalemate," she said, "and you're
the one in charge. Sometimes, I just hate you, Santino!"



Only sometimes? I decided it was a figure of
speech and I'd better not ask.



"Let's think about your concerns one by
one," I suggested. "Don't you have the beeper I had set up for you?
That will summon the doctor, day or night. Thirty minutes, maybe less, and
she'll be right here."



"What if I die during those thirty
minutes?"



"Not too likely," I told her. 



"I do hate you," she said, but without
much heat.



"Now, about night," I continued as
though I hadn't heard her, "it's starting to sound as though you're afraid to die,
Nathalia. If you were on the point of death, I suspect you would ask me
for more life. And you know I'd give it, so I don't see the problem."



"And if I didn't ask?"
she challenged. "What if I manage to have some guts for once in my life?
Are you going to respect my decision, my will, and let me die right in front of
you?"



It was news to me that she didn't see herself as
a person with guts. In my books, she had nothing but! I was the cowardly one
here, because, plain and simple, I didn't want to answer her question.
"Nathalia, this whole conversation is ridiculous! You're young and healthy
and you have a good doctor. Nothing's going to go wrong -- women hardly ever die
in childbirth these days!"



"Some do," she disputed, and I
couldn't argue with that; it was a fact. "So what about it? Just how good
is your word?"



"How good is yours?" I challenged her.
"Why don't we avoid this whole ludicrous scenario you've cooked up by going
back to your first idea?"



Now it was her turn to be stupefied, I suppose.
"What do you mean?"



"I'll take you off the island, I'll settle
us someplace where's there's a good hospital practically next door. If you still
want Dr. Hanson to attend you, we'll go back to her hometown. Rotorua, I
believe; that's in New Zealand. And all you have to do, Nathalia, is promise one
thing and mean it."



"What?" she asked, although I'm sure
she knew already.



"Swear you won't run off, that you won't
even try," I said. "And knowing you, swear it before Almighty God,
with your hand on the Bible, wearing a crucifix."



"You're a first-class bastard, do you know
that?" she sneered. I suppose she didn't like to have her religion used
against her.  "Well, fine then, get a Bible and hunt me
up a crucifix, although that's probably a tall order for a demon straight from
the pits of hell, and I'll do it, you bloodsucker! I'll swear!"



I was sure she would. I just wasn't sure she'd
keep her oath.



"No, you have to know something else
beforehand," I told her, ignoring the insults. I knew she didn't really
think I was a demon; she just thought I acted like one. "If you break your
word, I'll have you back here for the duration, do you understand that? No
hospital, just you and me and whichever doctor I can entice out here for the
second go-round!"



She went pale. Deathly pale, and she protested,
"That's unreasonable!"



"No, unreasonable would be giving you no
options at all, and you have one, Nathalia," I retorted.



"Get a Bible and a cross," she hissed.



"I will," I told her. "But we
won't leave the island until you're closer to term. Seven months, we'll say,
unless Dr. Hanson thinks we should step the date back some."



Nathalia smiled. A bitter smile. "I'll let
you know what she says."



I rather doubted I'd get an unbiased report on
the matter. "You won't have to; she's coming after dark from now on, I'll
see to it. It's high time I saw for myself what sort of medical treatment you're
receiving."



"You have no right--" she exploded, but
I put my hands on her shoulders and shook her to shut her up. Gently, of course.
I didn't want to snap her neck, tempting as she made it.



"I told you what I thought of rights, didn't
I? You ought to be grateful I'm willing to consider leaving the island at all!
Oh, but did I forget to tell you, we're coming back here after the birth until
you do accept that you belong to me! You, and the baby. My baby,
too, Nathalia."



"It's not yours, it'll never be yours!"



"Then you'll never leave the island
again," I said. "It's a simple equation with only one solution."



Nathalia shrugged my hand off her shoulders and
forcibly shoved me away. "Why don't you just go away yourself, then? I'd
rather be here all alone for the rest of my days, I'd rather go through
childbirth alone, for that matter, than have you anywhere nearby!"



"You should be careful what you wish
for," I coldly announced, tired of her idiocy. I'd been nothing but kind
and patient towards her for months, even to the point of sparing her feelings
whenever I could. I wasn't going to put up with her disrespect forever, though;
I had my limits, and she had just broached them, declaring that I was
such a danger she'd rather face childbirth alone!



Anger made my voice harsh, and my words even
harsher, but at that point, I wanted to hurt her. "I'm hungry," I
coldly announced, "and as you're off limits, I'll
go on one of my --what did you call them-- ah, yes, murder jags. Sleep
well!"



"No, stop! I'm sorry, I'm sorry!" she yelled after me, but it
was too late.



She had put me in a killing mood, and this time,
I didn't much care if she knew it.


Chapter 19: One Solution






Thanks again for all those comments, they liven up the whole writing experience! And to everybody reading silently, I hope you're enjoying the ride... Aspen



---Nathalia---



It started to rain that night, a warm tropical
rain unlike anything I'd ever felt before. Unable to resist it, I went out in
it, wearing just a sarong and my sandals. I was soon soaked, of course, but I
kept walking along the beach, my arms stretched out to feel the tepid droplets
falling from the dark sky above. It felt good.



I needed that. I needed something to feel
good for once, because inside, where it counted, I was absolutely miserable.
What on earth was wrong with me? You're an idiot, that's all, my
conscience kicked in. Great, thanks.



I sat down on the wet sand and stared at the
rolling waves crashing against the shore. 



What on earth had possessed me to play those
games with Santino? Lying to him, when I knew perfectly well that he could tell
when I was truthful and when I wasn't? And worse, taunting him, flirting? I
should have known it wouldn't work; I couldn't change the rules of the game. He
was in control of everything. My world, my life, my baby. None of it was
really mine at all, was it? Not when he could do exactly as he pleased with it,
and I had no recourse.



It was just plain stupid to goad him like that,
especially about his offer of the Dark Gift. What was I trying to do, tick him
off so much he'd want to take me back to that pit in Norway? I had no doubt that
he was capable of doing just that, no matter what he said to the contrary. Forget
that place,
he had told me, but I couldn't, not really. It was always there,
deep in my thoughts.



But I also knew that he had another side. He had
gentled me for months, trying to make me see that I could make a life
with him. Well, of course I could; the fact of the matter was that I had
to. It was a life with him, or no life at all. Literally. And I'd been down that
road; now I thanked God that Lestat had let Santino drag me back from the
brink. 



So yes, I could make a life with Santino. I'd
been doing it for months, now. The only question now was what sort of life I
wanted. Did I want to be this hysterical shrew who threw knives and
screamed insults all the time? Did I want my child to have a mother like that?



And what of Santino? He was going to be a part of
this child's life for the simple reason that I had no way to stop it from
happening. But which Santino would it be? The harsh dictator I'd suffered
under in Norway? The angry vampire who openly announced his plans to kill? Or
the other Santino, the one I knew he could be, the one who cared enough about me
to try to help me through my pain? Never mind that he was the cause of all that
pain. In a way, that was beside the point.



All that mattered was that he was in charge here;
he called the shots. I could live out my life battling him if I chose, but I
wouldn't win. And apparently, the only reward I'd get for my valiant efforts
would be to spend my life here on the island, cut off from all society other
than his and my baby's. What sort of life was that? More to the point, why would
I choose it, when there was an alternative?



How on earth could I choose that for my
little baby?



Maybe it was time, I thought. Time to concede
defeat. What difference did it make if I accepted that he owned me? It wasn't
like I could get away from him, was it? And I didn't have any rights; I
saw that now. Except, of course, the ones he chose to grant me. I had the
freedom to walk the atoll during the day only because Santino had given it to
me. He could just as easily decide to chain me in the dark, if he wished, and I
couldn't stop him. 



The way he'd set things up, I didn't even have a
right to refuse the blood he wanted to give me. No, it was his choice, his decision,
that he'd let me tell him no. I only had a say because he had given me
one.



That was when I saw it, really saw it. The truth,
I mean. 



He did own me. 



I didn't like it, but I couldn't change it, any
more than I could force winter to follow spring.



Rain was coursing off me in torrents by then; the
storm had really picked up. Now the wind was hurling waves at the shore. It
reminded me of my last moments aboard the Alessandra, except that the Atlantic
had been cold, and this place was always eerily warm.  



Go inside, I thought. Get out of the
storm and wait for him inside. Clean up, put on your prettiest dress and a smile
if you can manage it, and when he comes, tell him. Tell him you're sorry you
threw that knife. Tell him you're through railing against fate.



Tell him you know you're his
property.  



So I went inside and waited, and I practiced what
I should say, how I should say it.



But he didn't come.



 



---Santino---


Nathalia had put me in  killing mood, and I
indulged it.


That night I slaughtered with abandon three
drunken sailors on leave, and dropped their bodies into the fathomless waters of
the South Pacific. Good kills, all three, satisfying and rich in that peculiar
way that only metabolized alcohol truly captures.


And yet I still felt empty, or rather, I wasn't
filled as I should be, after such kills. Instead, I was still roiling with fury.
It was her doing. That she would flaunt herself before me, try to tempt me with
tender, lying words.... well, that had killed my patience, I suppose. I might
have tolerated it better if she hadn't treated my offer of the Dark Gift like
some bargaining chip she could dangle before me and then retract. But she had
done that, and I could only think that my caring and my kindness had obscured
the truth that should be obvious: her feeble graspings after freedom were like
so much chaff: worthless. She would never be at liberty again, and if she wanted
to call her home a cage, then so be it. She was the one making it so.


I didn't go back to the atoll that night; I
buried myself deep in the raw earth in the dense forests on Takutea, my mind
reeling with drunken dreams. 


The next evening after sunset I returned to the
atoll. I had intended to clean myself of dirt and grime straight away, but
Nathalia was waiting for me in the one place I had never seen her before: my
bedroom.


Now that surprised me, and it wasn't a pleasant
surprise. What could she be doing in here? She'd never once entered my rooms
before, at least, not to my knowledge. That she would do so now, and await my
arrival, was so unusual that it kicked my deepest suspicions into high gear. The
night before she had tried to tempt me with promises of love, of making love,
I remembered... and she had failed. Was her intention now to move beyond
promises into the realm of actual seduction?


That angered me, it really did. What did she
think I was, that she could sway my decisions by flaunting her feminine body
before me? I was the one in control of our relationship, not her. She
would learn her place, I decided. Not by violence, no, not like in Norway; I
wasn't thinking that. She would learn it because I was through indulging her
irrational, idiotic behavior.


And yet just the sight of her was so alluring
that I could feel my resolve waver.  Her long black hair was loose,
unbound, falling in gentle waves from a center part to well past her hips. And
for once, she hadn't taken pains to hide the fact that she was growing round
with child; her snugly tied sarong now clung to her curves. She was sitting on
the edge of my bed, and as she swung her small, bare feet, they didn't even
reach the floor. Petite, she was so petite. It made me want to take care of her,
and the impulse only made me fume, because I'd done nothing but care for
her these past few months, and she'd never even bothered to acknowledge it, any
of it. Instead, she threw that pit at me at every turn, almost daring me to
teach her true fear again. 


An now, she was looking utterly charming,
although somewhat troubled.  But what else was new? I was tired of her
troubles. Forceful, I thought, be forceful. Let her know you won't
tolerate these moods and sulks. Make it clear that you aren't some fool that can
be led around by the nose by a mortal girl, however beautiful.


It was with that thought in mind that I crossed
the threshold and entered my bedroom.


She looked up when I came in, and I sensed that
she was about to say something she had pondered for hours. Some new lie, no
doubt; her dishonesty of the night before had colored my view of her with bitter
distrust. Whatever she had been going to say, though, my appearance stole the
words right off her lips.


"What on earth happened to you?" she
gasped, her blue eyes agog at the moist soil caked to my garments and my skin.


"I stayed away," I retorted, irritation
making me brusque. making me taunt her. "Isn't that what you wanted? That I
should leave you here alone? Forever, I think you said? You'd rather endure
childbirth on your own?"


She sighed, and looked away, and it struck me
that she was obviously holding back whatever smart retort she had dreamed up.
Then she glanced at me again, her eyes turbulent with some emotion I couldn't
readily define, and only asked, "Well, couldn't you get a hotel room, or
something?"


"Sometimes it's more satisfying to lie in
the earth," I bluntly informed her. "You would know that, if you had
ever bothered yourself to find out anything about me." Suddenly I tired of
scoring points off her. "Go now, Nathalia," I ordered. "I need to
clean up."


She didn't move. "Can't I wait for you
here?"


The question reminded me too much of our
altercation the night before. Nathalia had acted out of character then, too, and
after that things had just gone from bad to worse. Obviously, she wasn't done
playing games; I just didn't know what brilliant strategy she would try out on
me, this time, although I could guess. It wasn't lost on me that she'd chosen to
stage this scene in my bedroom, of all places. 


"You'd do better to do as I say!" I
retorted, her small defiance irking me.


She didn't get the point, but then again, why
should she? I'd been patient with her for far too long, so much so that now
she felt free to ignore my every request. That had to stop. I wasn't
going to beat her, but I was going to get it through her thick skull that I
owned her and she'd better take that into account when I told her to do
something!


"Please," she urged, her voice soft and
compelling, "I need to talk to you, I really do. Santino?"


It was the name that sent me over the edge. The
way she'd tacked it onto the edge, you see, sounded too contrived. Deliberate.
Manipulative.


"So talk!" I shouted, waving an angry
hand. Without regard for her sensibilities I ripped my filthy shirt completely
off and flung it to the wooden slats of the floor.


She heaved in a nervous breath, and I had to
think that my barely leashed violence had unsettled her, but at that point, I
didn't care. 


"I... well, I... oh, dear God, I don't think
I can say it, not just like that," she whispered, looking away.


More acting, more artifice. I'd had enough of it.
More than enough. "Do you have something to say, or not?"


"Yes," she gasped, her hands suddenly
clenching in my bedcovers, disordering the midnight blue comforter I'd chosen to
match her eyes. 


"Well?" I drawled, quite harshly.
"Spit it out!" 


The tendons in her throat distended as she
visibly swallowed. "Santino? I'm... I'm ready to do what you asked."


"Swear an oath?" I demanded, my
annoyance only growing. She couldn't wait until I'd had a bath to tell me again,
how much she couldn't stand my sole company? Like I didn't know that, already!
"It just so happens," I bit out, "that when I went on my murder
jag
, I didn't think to bring back a Bible and a crucifix, Nathalia!"
And then, because I didn't much wish to spare her feelings, I coldly added,
"I drained three people, by the way. Young men in the prime of life, no
older than you, I would guess, but they sure tasted good. Almost as good
as Amaelia. You remember her, don't you? The servant girl you had me fetch so
you could spare yourself?"


She looked sick. Really sick, but she gulped,
ignored all my talk of killing, and waved her hands distractedly through the
air, as though groping for words she desperately needed to find. "No, I
didn't mean the oath, I meant the other thing. You know, the important
one?"


Well, now I didn't know what to think, because I
was sure she didn't mean the only thing I considered truly important.
"You're going to ask me for the Dark Gift, Nathalia?" I questioned,
openly skeptical. And you know, in that instant, I almost wished she would make
some stupid declaration she didn't mean -- for I'd hold to it, every last word,
and things between us would finally be settled, whether she liked it or not.


Her hands went all at once from dancing nervously
on her lap to wrapped tightly around her own torso, and she hugged herself as
she rocked slightly back and forth on the bed. "Oh, God no, that's not it
at all, I'm not saying that," she tightly insisted, staring at the bamboo
wall instead of at me. Then she paled, the blood literally draining from her
face as I watched. "You don't think I was hinting, do you, because I
wasn't, I promise you I wasn't, that was never in my mind for one single
instant--"


"I know you weren't hinting." I cut her
off. "Look, Nathalia, this conversation's going nowhere, and I'm standing
here soaked with dirt and God only knows what else. Just go wait for me in the
living room, all right?"


She opened her mouth, closed it, opened it again,
and really, I had no idea what she was trying to say. The only thing that seemed
clear was that she wasn't going to get it said any time soon.


"That's it," I announced, out of
patience. "Go! Do as I say!"


She nodded weakly and fled. Finally. And I still
didn't know what she thought she was up to.


 


---Nathalia---


I paced back and forth, back and forth across the
area rug in the living room. 


This is the absolute stupidest thing you've
ever done,
echoed in my mind with each
and every step. But what else could I do? Santino's dictates weighed
heavy on my mind. All last night, and all day long today, I'd hardly thought of
anything else.


We're staying right here until you accept that
you belong to me!
he had said, and when I
railed that that would never happen, he'd announced, Then you'll never leave
the island again, it's a simple equation with only one solution.


I knew he meant it, too. I knew he meant every
word.


One solution.
His solution, the one he'd demanded ever since he had brought me here. Really,
the same one he'd demanded back in Norway, too. I own you; body, blood, and
soul.


Oh, God, I didn't know how I could submit to
that, I really didn't. Last night, out in the rain, things had seemed simpler.
Maybe the warm water coursing over my body had smoothed away the rough edges of
my thoughts. I had no respite now, though. My decision was killing me, and the
more I thought about it the worse it hurt, deep inside where I'd never known it
was possible to hurt. 


To give myself to him... how could I possibly do
it? And yet, how could I not, when the alternative was so very much worse? A
lifetime trapped on this island with nothing to cling to but a child I was hurting
with my stubborn pride? Better to give in, to yield. I'd sworn I never
would, but that was when I had only myself to consider.


This baby had changed everything. It had rendered
me powerless against Santino, and it was small consolation that he didn't
blatantly abuse his powers any longer. Still, for all that, I couldn't regret
the existence of my child. I wanted this baby, wanted it fiercely, with my whole
heart, and I wanted to do what was best for it.


Even to the point of surrendering myself to
Santino.


I was still pacing, my features deeply creased
with frown lines, when he emerged from his shower. Dressed all in black as
usual, of course. Just looking at him gave me the shivers. He killed people, he
thrived on it; he bragged about it. A vampire, in no way human. But
none of that altered the choice he had given me, the only choice I had.


He came and took my hands, but not gently as had
been his habit of late. Now, his grip was firm to the point of harshness, and he
didn't nudge me, he yanked me over to the futon, then thrust me down
onto it. I couldn't possibly claim that he had hurt me; he did know how to gauge
his strength, how to protect me from it, even... but neither was his touch the
affectionate one I'd grown used to.


I stayed where he had put me, and blinked back
tears. Not of remorse, not really, but tears of shame that I could be reduced to
the abject submission I was going to offer him. But your baby's worth it, I
lectured myself. Your baby's worth any sacrifice.


Too true, and so when Santino sat down right
beside me, I took a deep breath and prepared to speak, but he beat me to it.


"All right," he said, sounding only
marginally more reasonable than he had back in the bedroom. "Let's hear
it."


I gathered my loose hair together in front of me
and started twisting and twisting it, actually breaking some strands, but I did
answer him. I had to. "I'll do it," I said.


Not exactly a coherent explanation of all I had
to say, but I suppose it was a start.


"Do what?" he asked, and looking
sharply down at the havoc I was wreaking with my hair, bit out, "Stop
that!"


I did. The last thing I wanted to do now was defy
him, even if it was the last chance I'd ever get.  


I tried to look him in the eyes, but I couldn't.
His were just too glittering and faceted, too fantastically lit from within to
be human. His black eyes were unnerving; just glancing at them made me lose my
train of thought. But somehow I recovered it and offered a meek, "Santino...
I'm sorry."


The electric light glancing off Santino's
sculpted cheekbones gave him a rather demonic appearance when he answered,
"Oh, really, Nathalia. Could you trouble yourself to say for what, do you
think?"


Make it easy, why don't you? I thought,
but I didn't voice the thought. "For skewering your hand, and destroying so
many things in the house. For screeching insults at you all night long. And for
thinking you would murder the baby. I know you won't do that. Ever, I mean. I
really, truly am sorry. Will you forgive me?"


"Yes," he said, but the syllable
sounded flat instead of sincere. "Is that all?"


Oh, God, that wasn't even the least part of it.
"No," I made myself continue. "There's something else. I've been
thinking, really thinking about my life, instead of just reacting to my
circumstances."


"And what, pray tell, have you
concluded?" he inquired, staring at his glasslike fingernails. He sounded
sarcastic, but I guess I would, too, in his shoes. 


I had to whisper the rest of it. "That I
have to stop fighting what you want of me. And I will, Santino. I'll do what you
want and live where you say, and I won't dream up ways to escape."


Unbelievable must have been what he thought, at
that, for his response was to arch a suspicious eyebrow and sardonically drawl,
"Dare I ask what has prompted this momentous decision?" Actually,
sardonic misses the point. His question was actually snide.


I flinched, but I didn't waver. I couldn't; it
was too important. I slipped to my knees before him and placed each of my palm
on the smooth black fabric covering his knees. He jerked at that, startled. I so
rarely touched him of my own volition. Never, actually. He'd always had to
command me to it, and of late, he hadn't done much of that.  Oh well, I
supposed that I would have to get used to touching him, and not just on demand.
I told myself that the prospect shouldn't be so heinous; he was quite attractive
in his own way. 


"Nathalia?" he asked, which made me
realized I'd been staring at my hands on his knees for a long time. White on
black. Opposites. Oh, dear God, help me be strong.  


I tilted my neck to look up at him; I forced
myself to meet his vampire eyes.


"What makes you say these things?" he
asked again, although less cuttingly than before.


"A simple equation with one solution,"
I answered him, my tones not so much bitter as resigned. I didn't smile; I
couldn't. My mouth was set in a straight, solemn line. 


"Ah," he said, anger underlying the
syllable as he recognized the reference. "You want off the island.
Obviously. But what's your game, this time?"


"No game," I told him, my voice low and
grave. "Just... I don't want to live like this, year after year after year,
railing uselessly against a fate I can't even hope to alter. I can't condemn my
baby to a life like that. It's better to accept defeat."  I swallowed,
but I got it said. "You've won, Santino, that's all."


"What have I won?" he asked, looking
down at me, that gaze glittering with possession. Get used to it, I
thought. He owns you. He always did, but now you realize it. Now you
understand what it is to be owned.


I didn't hesitate, but I moved my hands to cradle
my unborn child, before I said, "Me, Santino. You've won me."


 


---Santino---


I probably shouldn't have glared at her; she did
seem in earnest, but I quite simply couldn't believe my ears.


"You?" I echoed. "And what does
that mean, that I have won you?"


"What do you want it to mean?" she
whispered, sounding positively miserable. "I've never really known. Well,
not exactly."


"Apply your keen intelligence to the
question!" I retorted. She'd said this was no game, but I couldn't take it
in any other way. It was a scheme, a plot to get off the island, and once she
had her way, I was sure she'd run from me every chance she got. That was
why I'd brought her to the atoll. I had no inclination to chase her hither and
yon as Armand had done to Daniel. I wanted her with me.


She was chewing her lip, and twisting her tangled
hair again. I roughly swatted her hands down before she mangled it completely.
She hadn't said anything more, which made me more sure than ever that she was
playing this scene for all it was worth.


"Yes?" I asked, seizing her by the
shoulders and hauling her up to sit crosswise on my lap. "Tell me, do tell,
my dearest Nathalia. What exactly is it that I've won? I'm dying to hear the
details."


Tears slipped from her eyes, but she didn't wipe
them away. She let them trail down her cheeks and across her lips as she stiffly
said, "I'll be yours, like you want. I'll make a home with you, and
I won't leave it, I promise. And... and I'll be good to you, too, so my baby can
have a loving family instead of a war-zone. I won't scream and rail, I won't
ever tell the baby that I hate--" She broke off there, and took a moment to
regroup. "I mean, we'll be together, the three of us."


"Really," I drawled, fascinated despite
myself. I wondered how far she'd go to convince me.  "And what does
that mean, that you'll be good to me?"


"Oh God," she moaned, looking suddenly
so queasy that I almost believed she was genuinely distraught to say such
things. Almost.


"Blood, I'll give you my blood," she
said, all but strangling on the word. But once it was said, it seemed to
strengthen her somehow. Like she'd gotten past the worst of it, or something.
"You know, like you said all those months ago in Norway. To... to comply
whenever you want it, not to fight, or complain, or argue."


"Oh, you'll do that, will you?" I
asked.


"I will," she said, rather in the
manner of a vow. "And I'll do it freely."


I raised an eyebrow, and thought that if I said
something to scare her, it might startle some truth out of her. "Freely,
really? As much as I want, Nathalia, is that what you said? I've drunk of you
before, as you well know, and your blood is simply delicious. Aren't you afraid
that once we start this, I'll get carried away one night and drain you to the
last drop?"


She met my eyes then, unflinchingly, and quoted
something I'd told her back in Norway. "You own me right down to the blood
in my veins, so you can take it all if that's your wish. I understand now,
Santino. I'm property. Your property." She gave a light shrug. "But
no, I'm not afraid. You can control your hungers, I know that. I guess what I
mean is... well, I have to just trust you, so I will."


Pretty speech, or rather it would have been, if I
could trust her. I couldn't, though, and I was getting pretty damned
tired of this game; I'd had enough of it the night before, and I thought the
quickest way to end it would be to call her bluff. Besides, it was high time she
understood that tossing temptation my way was a dangerous stunt.


"Fine," I said, smiling maliciously so
she would see the full length of my fangs. "Then trust me now, my beautiful
Nathalia. Offer me some of that rich, dark blood I crave. As much as I want,
yes?"


She convulsed; I don't think she had realized
that she was playing with a double-edge sword. "But the baby!" she
objected.


"That sounds suspiciously like a
complaint," I drawled.


Her lips quivered, her eyes swam with tears.
"Now, you want blood now? You're serious?"


"Deadly serious," I told her, which was
a poor choice of words, all things considered. But I went right on. "If
you're mine, my property, was it? Well, it you really believe you are,
you'll do as I say, and you'll do it now. And you'll trust me, like you
said. But do you, Nathalia? Do you trust me not harm our baby?"


I threw the last two words down like a challenge,
but this time, Nathalia didn't dispute them. She gulped, and collapsed back
against my arm, but then she lifted her wrist to me, just as I'd shown her how
to do in Norway.


Even then, I didn't think she was sincere. I
figured she was calling my bluff, expecting me to balk.


What she didn't know, though, was that I wasn't
bluffing. For all I was firm in my resolve not to drink from her while
she carried that baby, I didn't think that a few lost drops, now and then, would
make any difference at all. I was damned if I was going to refuse those few
drops. Not only did I want them so bad that I could taste them already, I was
also damned if Nathalia was ever going to offer her blood to me again and
not mean it. No, after this, she wouldn't dare.


She lay quiet, although trembling, as I put my
mouth to her veins. Hoping to shock her into a semblance of honesty, I caressed
her soft skin with my fangs, scraping, scratching, and generally doing what I
could to heighten the tension. Her arm jerked spasmodically, but she didn't yank
it away. By then I was half mad with equal needs to bite down, and to punish her
for putting us both through this pointless exercise.


My fangs sliced into her wrist with force instead
of finesse, and she cried out with the sudden pain, her whole body shaking.


Ah, her blood did taste sweet. I didn't draw on
the wound, though; I knew better than to dance with disaster. Still, one drop,
and then two oozed forth to coat my tongue, and I savored the taste. Nathalia.


I pulled back and saw that her eyes were clenched
shut, her face so pale that even her lips had lost their usual rosy blush.


The heady scent of her wound lured my gaze back
to her wrist where a pair of crimson drops welled to beckon me. Growling, I
licked them clean, and the next pair, too. But then I got a hold on my passion
and nicked my tongue on my sharp fangs so that on the third pass across her
wrist, I would heal and close the punctures.


"Well, that was instructive," I
drawled, hatefully, for it seemed by then that she would play this charade
through to the bitter end. "Is that it, then? You'll let me drink as I
please? Is that all you think I want of the mortal woman who calls herself mine
own?"


"No, I know you want more," she moaned,
clutching her wrist as though it still hurt when I knew that it couldn't
possibly. "You want everything, a... relationship, I suppose. Commitment."


"Oh, commitment," I mocked. "What
kind, Nathalia? Are you going to be my loyal slave forever, is that it?"


She gasped, closing her eyes on what appeared to
be a sudden rush of pain. It was the word, I suppose. A hard word. I shouldn't
have used it, even if it was the truth. But then she sat up in my lap and
quietly averred, "I haven't given you too much reason to believe any of
this. I know that, Santino. And I've acted so terribly lately, so I'm not
surprised you would finally get angry. But... I think, in time, you'll see. Yes,
you'll see."


"Oh? What will I see, Nathalia?" I
challenged, wracking my brains for a way to make her fold this hand. I could see
this going on for days, perhaps weeks, and I wasn't disposed to let her play
around for that long. "Will I see you writhing with passion, Nathalia, like
in New Orleans, but this time willingly? Will I see you coming to me for
that passion instead of acting like some virgin sacrifice? That's a
relationship, you know. That's commitment. That's what I want."


"I know," she moaned. "You said I
was your lover. And, well, I don't think I am, Santino. But I will be, because,
I know that otherwise, you'll never believe that I've accepted that you own me.
You'll keep me here forever if I cling to my illusions."


The island, again. I was truly sick of her
complaints about my island. I'd treated her like a princess here, and she liked
to pretend that she'd hated every minute. Frustration and angry disappointment
made me cruel. "You'll whore with me just to get off an atoll,
Nathalia?"


"Whore?" she gasped, the word cutting
her more deeply than I'd have guessed. "It's not like that! I'm not
offering to trade myself for something, Santino."


"Then what are you offering?" I had to
ask.


"I'm not offering anything," she
answered through clenched teeth. "I'm just agreeing with what you've told
me, all along. That you own me, all of me, that part, too."


"And you don't want to leave the island, not
at all," I drawled, deriding her every word.


"You know I do," she quietly answered,
and it was as if all the spirit had gone from her stance and voice. "But
I'll stay here until you decide we can leave. And wherever you take us, I'll
stay there too. Because I'm owned. I get it, now."


I'd always believed that Nathalia would
eventually resign herself to the fact that I owned her, but I'd seen it as a
gradual, inevitable process slowly winding its way through her personality and
her soul.


This about-face, this utter capitulation was just
too sudden, and I was still at least half-convinced this was a plot she'd cooked
up to get on my good side. What else could I think, really? Words weren't much
on their own. Would she back them up, though? She'd gone along with my request
for blood, but that didn't prove anything. She'd done it before, in Norway, only
to stab me and run away afterwards. Besides, tonight she'd known I couldn't
really drink of her.


No, there was only one thing I could think of
that would demonstrate that she was truly serious. The one thing she'd never
willingly offered me.


"Fine," I decided aloud. "We'll
have a new start, Nathalia. And this time, you understand that you belong to me,
yes? There'll be no resentment, no raking over what's past, and no arguments.
You'll trust me to make decisions for all of us?"


"Yes," she breathed, her body tensing
as I held her.


"You'll do as I tell you? Respect and
obedience, you remember that?"


"I remember," she said.


"I don't want to hear another word about
leaving the island," I announced as my first command. "That's for me
to decide, is that good and clear? I'm tired of your tantrums."


"All right," she weakly agreed,
lowering her gaze to her quietly folded hands.


It's time, I
thought, time to see if she means it, means any of it.


"Excellent," I said, my voice gentler,
although I'm sure it didn't sound very much so. "Well, then, you had the
right idea to start with, my sweet Nathalia."


"I... I did?" Her brow furrowed
thinking about it, and I could see her getting nervous already. She wasn't
stupid, after all.


"Yes, the bedroom would have been a good
place to hold this fascinating little discussion about our future together. You
see, I really think we should seal our agreement with something more than
promises that might just as easily be lies. Don't you?"


"They aren't lies," she said, ignoring
my question. Serious, she seemed so serious. Like she was stepping off the edge
of a cliff with her eyes wide open. Like she knew she was doomed.


"Then you won't mind making love to
me," I informed her, smiling, but not kindly, I will admit. "Go back
to my bed, Nathalia, and this time, get in."



face="Times">Chapter 20: Anger, Pain, and Betrayal







Thank you very much to everyone who is commenting! And to all those silent readers, too!

Aspen



---Nathalia---



Get in my bed,
he'd said,
his voice hard and uncompromising. 



I knew I should do it; obedience
was part and parcel of the devil's deal I'd just made. Somehow,
though, I couldn't. I couldn't possibly slide between his sheets
and wait for him to come use me. It was too close to what he'd
said, to what he'd just called me. 



Whore.



It wasn't like that, it wasn't.
I was making hard choices, yes, and clinging to the one solution
he'd offered me. I was doing my best to adapt, to adjust, to
accept what my life had to be now.



But none of that meant I was his
whore, and as long as that word stood between us, I couldn't even
look at his bed, let alone contemplate what he'd do to me there.
New Orleans came back to haunt me, then. The blindfold, the
violence of his kiss, the pain that had consumed me when I'd
realized that he could arouse me... and then, of course, the
utter shame of that arousal, of coming like that, and for him...



"You don't exactly follow
instructions very well, do you?" I heard his deep voice
challenge me from the doorway.



I turned to face him, but I didn't
know what to do. "Do you have to make it so difficult?"
I heard myself ask.



"Get into bed is a
difficult concept for you to grasp, Nathalia?" he mocked.



Sighing, I went with my instincts,
which were to walk to him and drop into a kneel. I guess I wanted
to make it clear that I knew he owned me, even as I tried to
grope for some way to cope with what he'd told me to do.
"Santino," I said, looking up at him, "it is difficult.
You're angry, and I understand why, but still, that makes this
hard. It makes me afraid."



I was being as open and honest as
I knew how, but I wasn't getting through to him, for he still
glared down at me, his black eyes glittering and intense.
"Nathalia," he sternly announced, "if you disobey
me like this, it only proves all your words out there for the
lies they were. Come clean, ragazza."



I reached my hands up to take his,
thinking that if I touched him, he'd see I wasn't refusing his
authority, but rather the situation he'd put me in. "They
weren't lies, Santino. But does it have to be like this? Right
now, with you hating me?"



"I don't hate you, I just
don't believe you," he said. "And yes, it has to be now
because it's never going to get any easier for you to give
yourself to me, Nathalia. Waiting will only make it worse."



Now that made sense; it was about
the only thing he'd said that actually had. But still, I didn't
want it to be this way between us. Cold, hard commands to be
obeyed? And yet I couldn't really blame him for the way he was
acting. If I hadn't angered him with my lies and games, if I
hadn't made the preposterous claim that he was more a menace than
giving birth all alone, he wouldn't be treating me like this, he
wouldn't have called me his whore.



"Isn't there any other way to
prove I've accepted you?" I asked, desperate.



"A way to avoid making love,
you mean?" he inquired, his sarcasm rising again. But then
he seemed to push it away and speak almost kindly. "Don't
you realize that your very question proves you haven't truly
accepted me? If you had, Nathalia, making love would come
naturally."



"That's just it," I
said, rushing the words out. "I'd like it come naturally.
This, you ordering me to do it, that's what's unnatural. Look,
I'll do it, I will, I really will! But can't we back up a few
steps and build up to it a bit more gradually? Like lovers
would?"



"We could if I believed
you," Santino said. "But I don't."



"Well, what would convince
you?" I cried, yanking my hands from his at that point.
"I mean, what else?"



His eyes snapped to mine.
"Ah, perhaps there is a way, after all. I'd have thought of
it before if I hadn't gotten so used to the status quo. You might
not like it, though, Nathalia."



"What?" I asked,
twisting my fingers together.



"Your shields. Get rid of
them."



I think I must have gasped.
"Forever, you mean?"



"Tempting to order
that," he mused. "Would you do it?"



I stared at him in helpless,
despondent confusion, and at least some of it must have
penetrated his resolve and his anger, for he let me off the hook.
"I meant just for a while, long enough for me to
figure out what the hell you're playing at. But be forewarned, I
will need to see all your thoughts, everything inside you, not
just what's lurking on the surface. I haven't done this to you
before, or not to this extent, anyway. As mortal experiences go,
it can be rather overwhelming."



I chewed my lip, and remembered
what Lestat had told me of vampires' mental powers. "Will it
damage my mind?"



He shook his head. "No, it
won't even hurt, since I'm going to mesmerize you first."



That scared me, maybe even worse
than the get into bed dictate. "I... I... you told me
once you could make me do things if I was mesmerized, and Lestat did,
he made me let him drink--"



"All I'm going to do is
search your memories," Santino promised. "The question
is, will you let me? I can't do it without your cooperation
unless I break your shields, and that's not part of the plan. So,
if you want this new start you talked of, you will have to trust
me." He paused, but when I said nothing, went on. "Do
you?"



Great. What had I let myself in
for, now? Before he'd just wanted my body, but now he had to have
my mind, as well! If I let him do this, he would see
everything I thought and felt. He'd see that I still loved
Esteban, and that I would tolerate a life with him only because I
had no other option. He'd see that I hated him, that I hated what
he had done, absconding with my life and freedom.



But he'd also see that I knew I
was owned, that I had accepted his right to me as real and
lasting.



That had to be worth
something. 



Maybe afterwards, he wouldn't be
so hateful. It was suddenly of vital importance to me that he
didn't hate me. Because hate would only breed disaster for me and
my baby. As much as it stuck in my craw, I needed to stay in
Santino's good graces. Dear God.



"I'll lay down my
shields," I finally answered, but I didn't say I trusted
him. Just as well, he would have known I was lying. Ironic, that.
How come he could tell without fail when I was lying, but he
couldn't recognize it when I told the truth?  "Um, how
do we do it?"



He smiled, and at last it seemed a
true smile, not a sarcastic, demeaning one. "We? You don't
do much. Just let your shields go, and I'll take care of the
rest." He pulled me to my feet and led me over to the bed,
his touch resembling the careful one I'd grown to appreciate.
"Lay down first and relax, then take a deep breath, and
think your shields into nothingness."



I settled onto the bed on my back,
resting my head on a plush down pillow, and dragged in a bracing
breath. And then I visualized my shields, saw them as strong and
true as ever, and I told them to dissolve.



 



---Santino---



I was rather stunned, actually,
that Nathalia would agree to let me past her shields. There was
simply no possible way for her to deceive me once I had read her
mind right down to her deepest soul. I guess I didn't think she
would really drop her shields. I guess I thought she would try to
pull some trick on me.



But she was doing no such thing.
She was struggling to do as I had asked; she was letting me see
through her shields. I could sense them weakening already, the
solid structure of brick and block fading to a thin veil letting
random thoughts flit about.



More, I heard her thinking.
More, you have to do more, there's still something blocking
him. Why can't I make it go away completely? It was damned hard
to get it to stay there in the first place, it should be nothing
to knock it down. Oh God, *no*, I can't do it, I can't get them
out of my mind, now! And then he'll start to yell again and he'll
think I don't mean a word I've said, and he'll never let me off
the island, not in a million years! But NO, don't even think of
the island, he said not to, he said he'd heard enough of that---



I sat on the bed beside her and
ran a single finger across the arm that lay stiffly at her side.
Tense, she was so tense. All the muscles that underlay her skin
were contracted into ropes of steel, and sweat was beading across
her forehead as she strained with all her might to knock her
shields down. Didn't she know that wasn't the way to get rid of
them?



"Shhh," I bent down to
whisper against her ear, my voice thrumming with reassurance.
"It's all right, Nathalia. Everything will be all right.
Just relax. Don't try so hard, just let it happen."



For some reason, she only became
more overwrought. Now she was clenching her fists, too, and her
eyes were snapping open to stare at the thick, twisted thatch
that made the ceiling. "I can't do it," she moaned, and
I rather thought she didn't realize that I'd already heard her
thinking the same thing. Which showed how little 
understanding she really had of her own ability to control those
shields.



"Ok, stop," I quietly
told her. "Let's talk."



She looked at me then, her blue
eyes swimming in grief as though wounded, and echoed,
"Stop?"



"Yes, stop. Don't worry about
your shields, Nathalia. You can take them down at will."



Black hair spilled across her face
as she shook her head; I stroked it away.



"But I can't. Lestat didn't
teach me how; we never once practiced that!" she groaned.



"That's why you're having
trouble," I explained, still caressing her hair. She let me,
but not because she welcomed the touch. I could tell from her
half-cloaked thoughts that she hadn't even noticed it. "You
haven't been shielding all the time, have you?"



She sighed, her fists finally
unfurling. I watched her fingers wiggling, and felt the pain that
shot through them at the motion. "No," she answered,
turning her face away from me. "Just at night. Oh, well I
used to practice during the day, I guess, but I haven't
lately."



"Ok," I replied, my
large palm finding her cheek to turn her features back toward
mine. The sight of my hand on her face startled me; she was just
so tiny compared to me. And delicate; like a china doll.
Breakable, certainly. I could hardly believe I'd ever been
thickheaded enough to strike her, let alone with enough force to
knock her to the ground, or knock her out. But I had, and
sometimes I'd done it for no other reason than that an idle
thought of hers had offended me.



It was no wonder Nathalia had
trained herself to raise the shields of a titan, or that
she didn't know how to lay them aside. What had I ever done to
make her think she would want to topple them in my
presence?



"All right, listen," I
quietly told her, moving to lay my body alongside hers, propping
myself up on an elbow so I could still see her face. "Your
shields aren't blasting away all the time, so you know they
aren't some permanent fixture in your head. You let them go off
during the day when you don't need them. That's the key,
Nathalia. You have to decide you don't need them now, either.
Just let them slip away. Don't try, don't force it, because that
will only make you conscious of them, and that helps push them
up. Do you understand?"



"Lestat never explained any
of that," she quietly said, her tone slightly suspicious.



I laughed slightly, hoping it
would help ease the tension in the air. "Why would he? He
probably thinks I'm just as big an ass as you do."



I guess I was hoping, just the
teensiest bit, you understand, that Nathalia would dispute my
comment and say I wasn't such a bastard, or at least that I
wasn't one all the time, or something. Her absolute
silence, though, that was telling. Shit. She really did hate my guts.



She didn't say so, though. Instead, she drew in a fortifying breath
and as she exhaled, I felt her body alongside mine sink further
into the mattress. Relaxing. Not completely, but still, relaxing.
And then her thoughts began coming again, tiny shards of thought
at first, but then great gushes of them like water streaming over
a spillway.



I wanted to touch her, but I
didn't want to intrude on the strides she was making, so I only
looked my fill as her random impressions began echoing inside my
own head.



Is it working? I can't tell,
not for sure. I don't feel my shields so much, now. Uh-oh, *now*
I do. Okay, okay, he said not to think about them. Think of
something else. Wind, there's a lot of wind tonight. Is it
raining again? I can't hear it... I liked the rain, it reminded
me of England, even if it was too warm. I miss England.... 



I couldn't sense her shields
anymore, and I began roaming freely over the surface of her
thoughts, content for a few moments just to let her rest and
ponder. I heard her wondering once if I had mesmerized her yet;
she didn't know what to expect or what that would be like, at
least not with me. Vague feelings of peace and harmony resonated
through her as she recalled what it had been like with Lestat,
how she had wanted him to drink forever. 



I wish he had, she thought.
I wish Lestat had just drained me, then I'd be done and I
wouldn't be facing a life with Santino. But no, no, that's wrong!
What am I thinking? I was pregnant back then, early days, I
didn't know it, but I can't truly wish I'd dragged my baby down
six feet under with me...Oh, God, my baby... that's all I want,
all I need, if I can have that then nothing else can possibly
matter, not even a life in thrall to a vampire who'll drink of me
and call me horrible names and make me do whatever god awful
physical permutations qualify as making love in his world...



Her thoughts cut me, they really
did. I almost didn't want to delve further. I had to, though. I
wanted even less to keep wondering if I could trust the things
she had said.



"Look at me, Nathalia,"
I softly commanded, and when she did, I gazed down at her with
magnetic eyes. Her own gaze changed to wide, pools of startled
blue, as I continued to stare her down, but then her eyes lost
all focus, and her body slumped against the bed like water poured
out upon the floor, her eyelids closing as my will took hers in
thrall.



Carefully, as I held her spirit
captive, I dove inside her mind. Past her sensory experiences,
past her fearful musings on the here and now, I went, until I
found the deeper thoughts that defined the essence of her
turmoil. Sifting through her memories, I saw what she had seen,
felt what she had felt, these past few days.



Anger, so much anger that
it blasted straight through me in a fiery trail that scorched my
soul clear through. Nathalia was angry at me, angry at Lestat,
angry at the world in general, angry at herself, and most of all,
she was blazingly furious with God. She hated God, now. He
was supposed to help her, He was supposed to save her, and He
hadn't. God simply didn't care about her suffering, Nathalia had
concluded. And thinking that, she'd lost the connection to her
faith that used to help sustain her. She couldn't even pray
anymore, except for meaningless litanies that were no better than
pagan babblings. And yet she knew she was wrong to blame God,
wrong to hate Him, and so she had crushed those feelings into a
tight ball that hid from all conscious knowledge. But crushing
the anger down and denying it of course only made it all the more
intense.



Her anger was so strong that I
almost couldn't breach past it, but at last I did, and saw what
lay beneath.



Pain. Craggy mountains of
it that rasped and scraped through every cell of her body. I
could feel her pain myself, once I reached inside it, and it was
like a writhing agony consumed me, closing in on itself, trapping
me in the middle of a maelstrom of my own freely flowing blood. I
had been stabbed, and even half-burnt once, and vampires feel
pain more keenly than do mortals; yet I had never felt anything
remotely approaching the sufferings I'd inflicted upon Nathalia.
You see, it was physical, this pain. It was inside her head, a
memory only, but it was strong and real and pouring out across
her muscles and her nerves, a force so potent that whenever it
surged forth to fill her mind, the agony was fresh and full. This
horrible sweeping pain consumed her when she thought of Norway,
and it broke out anew when I taunted her with my killing nature.
It would have overpowered her long before, except for one thing:
she had built shields here, too, shields to protect herself from
her own atrocious memories. 



And lastly, worst of all, the
final layer of her soul was made not of anger nor of pain, but
something far worse.



Betrayal. She had renounced
her own wishes, her own self, to my control. Her very concept of
herself was one of self-betrayal, and with it came self-hatred.
She had taken all that she was, and handed it to me, and now she
felt simply worthless. As though she deserved no better than to
be a slave. 



Owned, he said I would
understand what it was to be owned,
she had thought. And she
did understand it, I saw that now. No rights, she had
decided, had lectured herself. I have no rights. Power, that's
what matters, power. He has it and I don't. He can force anything
on me, right up to his own poisoned blood. Or deny me all I need
out of life, my own child. Case closed, case long since closed.



But what does it matter? she
had asked herself. He does own me. What difference if I say
so? I'm not making it real. It's been real all along and I was
too obstinate to see it. Now I see, now I know. And if I can
bring myself to tell him so he might someday take me somewhere
else to live. Somewhere better for my baby. Or he might not, I
suppose. I can't change that, I'm his his his his his...



Stunned, I broke off contact with
her mind and reeled backwards, away from her, actually
falling off the bed and onto the floor, I was so thrown off
balance by her thoughts. 



Anger, pain, and betrayal defined
her existence. That, and the baby she clung to as her only
respite.



And her claims were true, all of
them, every vow she'd made, every last thing she'd told me out at
the futon.



Actually, her promises were far
more true than she had told me. Nathalia didn't want to
fight me anymore, she truly didn't; she knew that it was
pointless, that it only led to more of the pain and anger she'd
already suffered too much of. She knew that resisting my plans
for her life would make her life more a misery than it had to be.
Her life, and her child's, both. She wanted peace with me, peace
at any price.



She'd taken this decision knowing
full well what that price would include. You'll have to touch
him,
she had realized, and not just on demand. Remember
Rarotonga? Like that kiss, you had to give it, not just take it.
He wants a lover, not a victim. That's what you have to be to
him, if you are going to be his at all.



All this she'd thought out on her
own, and I, of course, had utterly trampled it with my crass,
revolting behavior. For a moment that lasted forever I lay
sprawled on the floor, hating myself almost as much as she hated
me. Almost, but not quite. There was no way my self-loathing
could measure up to the contempt in which she held me. And yet
she had surrendered herself, all of herself, to me.



I finally got up, only to see that
Nathalia was still mesmerized, my power over holding firm. Power.
It was what I'd thrived on throughout my long existence. Power
over others, and then power over myself. I couldn't renounce it
now, it was too much a part of me. But I could temper it, I
thought. Yes, learn to temper it with mercy. Isn't clemency
the greatest power of all?



Reaching out my cold hands to
Nathalia's slender shoulders, I shook her, only to realize that I
was shaking, too.



"Nathalia," I urged, my
gaze intent on her blank expression, her closed eyes. "My
beautiful Nathalia. Wake up now, come back to me."



Nothing, not a glimmer of life,
and I gripped her harder, panicking. "Nathalia, come
back!"



The harsh command reached her as
no words of comfort could. I saw her struggling to lift her
eyelids, her long black lashes quivering on pale, milky cheeks,
and then her eyes were open and she was glancing to where my
hands still pinioned her shoulders. She didn't speak, but she
didn't have to; in her half-dazed state she had yet to remember
her shields, so I could hear her every thought.



Ouch, she was thinking. That
hurts, that really hurts. I'll have bruises tomorrow.



I let go of her then, and bent
down to push the neckline of her sarong aside so that I could
kiss the places where I'd unthinkingly pressed my fingertips far
too fiercely into her delicate skin. She didn't flinch, although
I clearly sensed that even the light brush of my lips had hurt
her further. No, I was the one who flinched, for when I pulled
back and the harsh electric light overhead spilled across her
skin, I saw that she was bruised already. Bluish ovals the size
of my fingertips and thumb dotted her collarbone, and with my
vampire eyes I could see them almost imperceptibly darkening to
purple as I watched. Those bruises! On her slight frame they
appeared huge. Monstrous, shouting to all the world not only that
I had a tremendous physical advantage over her, but that I
misused that advantage. 



To her detriment. 



Just as I had misused the power I
prized so highly.



"I'm sorry," I said,
knowing that was inadequate. Hadn't I been the one to brag to her
about how I would protect her from my own great strength? I
quickly bit my own thumb and moved to smear my blood across the
marks I'd left on her. "Here, my beauty, I'll heal them for
you."



The sight and smell of my potent
vampire's blood galvanized her, jerking her completely back to
her senses, and her hand shot out to catch my wrist before my
blood could touch her. 



"No," she clearly
stated, although her voice was thick; she'd only just realized
she had the use of it again.  



I was momentarily surprised that
she would reject the healing that she needed; she never had
before. And too, it took me aback that she could say
"no" to me; the submission she'd committed to in her
mind was so abject that I guess I didn't think she would have the
nerve. I should have known better. When had my Nathalia ever been
short on nerve?



Her shields weren't up, but I
stayed well away from her thoughts, even so. Not so much because
they had been so disturbing, although they were certainly that,
but because her mind was still recovering from the overwhelming
experience of being being sifted through. I had to ask out loud
what I wanted to ascertain. "No?"



She pushed herself up on her
palms. Not enough to sit up; just enough to no longer be flat on
her back. And she yanked her sarong into place to hide the
bruises, her cheeks flushing with what I guessed was
embarrassment at her own vulnerability. But I had no time to
ponder that, for she was stating with quiet conviction, "No
blood, Santino, absolutely not. You said yourself it would have
bad effects."



"As I recall," I softly
told her, "I said that healing was a different matter
entirely."



"I'd rather do without, all
the same," she steadily answered, moving her hands to the
slight swell of her belly. "What if it were to affect the
baby?" Her apparent composure cracked, then, and she blurted
frantic words at me. "I know I said I'd obey you, and I
will, but not in that, not in anything that endangers my baby!
Not now, and not ever, Santino, you can't make me hurt this
child--"



"I'm not going to make you
hurt our baby," I told her, my voice perfectly level. My
thumb had long since healed, but a single drop of blood glimmered
on my pale skin; I licked it away.



"I know you're not,"
Nathalia retorted, "because you can't. I simply won't obey
you, not in that."



I sighed. "Anything
else?" I asked. "Anything else you won't obey,
Nathalia? We might avoid fighting later on if we clear such
things up right now."



Nathalia gave me a strange glance,
but I wasn't sure quite how to interpret it. Of course her own
baby had been her paramount concern, so I suppose she hadn't
given much thought to any other bottom line. Now, she did, and
when she came out with it, I knew I had only myself to blame for
the trauma that overflowed her soul.



"I can't be any part of your
kills. Don't throw them in my face again and don't you
dare ask me to slash anyone else's throat. You can have all the
respect and obedience you want, but it will never, ever extend to
anything remotely like that."



"Fine," I only said.
"I agree."



Was she surprised that I had
allowed her the small dignity of setting some limits? When I
asked myself that, though, I almost cringed. What the hell was I
thinking, that I had allowed her? She was right, there
were things I couldn't make her do. Good thing for both of
us, I supposed, that they were things I didn't want her to do,
anyway. Otherwise, we might have had an almighty row, and she
sure didn't need that right now.



Her voice was quiet when next she
spoke. Frightened, really, but why wouldn't she be? I'd been such
a despotic, arrogant swine this evening that she'd be a fool to
believe my simple I agree. And my Nathalia was no fool.



"Did you... er, did you see
into me, did it work?" she asked. "I can't remember a
thing. When Lestat hypnotized me I could recall every last detail
in glowing technicolor."



"I know, I saw that," I
said. "But that's not the usual case. Lestat must have told
you to remember." Realizing that I was missing her main
point, I added, "But yes, Nathalia, I found out what I
needed to know."



She slumped in relief, but her
tone was one I recognized from deep in her memories. Self-betrayal,
self-hatred
. "You saw, then. You saw everything?"



"Let's not dwell on
that," I said, instinctively recognizing that I'd already
wrung far too much verbal submission out of her. Knowing what I
did now, I could see that I'd been rubbing salt into her wounds
all evening long. She'd practically been singing a litany of I'm
yours, you own me
, and every time the words had wounded a
pride she'd clung to against all odds, yet I'd been too blind and
proud to even do her the courtesy of believing her declarations.
Perhaps that should be my very next move.



"It's all right now, ragazza,"
I said, my own voice emerging hoarsely. "I know your
promises weren't lies. I'm sorry I didn't realize you were
sincere much sooner."



You know, she smiled at me then,
but it was a sad, little smile. As though she had nothing much to
smile about, but the tons of misery weighting her down had
suddenly lightened by a few grams. Not enough to make her happy,
certainly. Just enough to notice, with that slight lifting of her
mouth, and words that emerged on a sigh. "Oh. Well, good,
then."



It wasn't good, it wasn't good at
all. I'd made a colossal hash of things. As usual, Santino, I
heard my conscience kick in. 



Nathalia suddenly sat up a little
bit more, and sort of reared away from me, but not as though in
fear. No, it couldn't be that. Her blue eyes were alive with
something else, something I didn't understand. Curiosity?



It seemed so, for she was
blinking, then staring again, and asking, "Santino? Are you
bleeding?"



I hadn't noticed until I heard her
remark, but now I felt a single streak of moisture rolling across
my high cheekbone and down the flat angle of my cheek. I knew
what it was, of course, but I wiped at it to get rid of it, which
showed I wasn't thinking too well. Blood tears don't wipe away,
they just smear.



"No, I'm not bleeding,"
I roughly answered her, irritated. Why should Nathalia reduce me
to tears? It wasn't like last time, when I thought I had lost
her. Now, I had her more securely than ever! So why did I feel
more like weeping than celebrating? It was ridiculous. Maudlin,
even.



I knew the exact instance when she
put it all together and remembered that vampires cried blood. The
light in her eyes shifted toward incredulity, and she gasped
slightly, but then very deliberately began staring out the window
at the palm trees. I suppose she was trying to be polite, to give
me some of that respect I demanded but didn't really deserve.



I'm not really sure what I said. I
just know that I muttered a few words of excuse and left to wash
the damned blood off my face. By the time I returned, Nathalia
wasn't in my bed any longer, and neither was she in her own.


Chapter 21: Storm Front









---Nathalia---



Santino,
weeping? I stared at him for a long moment until it occurred to
me that it was probably the worst thing I could do. Actually, my are
you bleeding?
question hadn't exactly been a stroke of
brilliance, either, but at the time, I hadn't understood why a
trail of red was running out of his left eye. I thought he was
bleeding, the truth be told.



But he wasn't. He was crying, and
he obviously didn't want me to see, for he quickly muttered some
lie about having something in his eye, and he all but leapt from
the bed to get away from me. He didn't even go into his bathroom,
which was just a few steps away. I heard the kitchen tap go on so
he could wash away the blood tear.



For a moment
longer, I continued to half-lay on his bed. I still felt pretty
wiped out from the experience of being spellbound, and what I
really wanted most right then was to sleep. I was already
drifting off when it came to me that falling asleep in Santino's
bed wasn't such a good move, all things considered. Oh, I was
just so exhausted. I felt ill with it, really. I was in no shape
to start in on the physical relationship he was demanding, I
really wasn't. I wearily stumbled to my feet and looked around in
confusion for my shoes before I recalled that I hardly ever wore
them in the house. 



Sleep,
sleep,
I thought, but my drowsy footsteps took me out of the
house instead of to my own bedroom. I figured that Santino
was just as likely to come to my bed to insist I make love with
him. So bed was out. Way out. Yep, definitely. No bed for me.



Of course,
my behavior was illogical in the extreme; I realize that. If
Santino wanted something from me (yeah, if, sure!), he
could find me; it wasn't like I had a prayer of hiding. I knew
that, but I kept walking anyway. Straight out the door, down the
rough wooden steps, and onto the margin of sand that marked the
edge of the beach.



I looked out
at the moonlit waters, and without even realizing it, shook my
head. How many times had he come looking for me on the beach? Too
many. It was getting to be a cliché. Can't find Nathalia?
Just go down to the beach! 



The jungle
then, I thought. Well, I was thinking but not thinking, if that
makes any sense. I just knew I didn't want to be waiting around
for Santino. I didn't want to see him, didn't want to talk to
him, and I certainly didn't want to endure any more of his get
into my bed
dictates. Maybe later I could bear it, but just
then I felt like I had to keep moving, had to keep walking, had
to keep busy. Look at the pretty plants, Nathalia, even if you
can't see much at night, look at them. How many can you name?



For a while,
I stumbled along the overgrown paths which led away from shore,
and I did try to name the plants. Not that I knew much botany,
you understand, but I could tell an orchid from a fern. I just
couldn't tell an orchid from a bougainvillea, (not in the dark,
anyway), so started making up names. Anything to keep my mind
occupied, anything to keep from thinking of you-know-who and you-know-what. I didn't want to go there.



Dumpy
blackish mushroom thing,
I thought, staring down at the dim
outline of some kind of fungus. Wispy hanging cobweb vine.
Sticky gooey flowering bushy thing.



You know,
for all I'd wandered every inch of the island, I hadn't spent
very much time inland. Certainly not enough to know my way around
at night. That didn't faze me, though. It might be a relief to
get lost. If only I could lose myself forever! 



Fat chance
of that.



I kept
walking though, tripping half the time, pushing aside the foliage
when it got in my way. The tropical forest grew deeper and
thicker, the longer I walked, until even the stars overhead were
completely blotted out. Now I couldn't see my bare feet as they
fell upon the moist ground, and everywhere I turned, I ran smack
dab into an overgrown wall of plant life. I started to understand
why jungle explorers in the movies always had a machete handy.



I shoved on
for a while, but then the rain forest became so dense that it was
really pointless. Sitting down, then, I leaned back upon some
monstrous species of tree and heaved a huge breath. What now?
Stay out here, sleep here? Why not? It wasn't like I would freeze
to death; it was as warm as ever. Down on the beach there had
been a stiff breeze, and I could hear the wind howling far
overhead, above the canopy of that looked blacker than black but
I knew to be a lush, dark green. Inside my little enclave,
though, everything was still and quiet. 



Closing my eyes, I gave in to my
fatigue, and let the silence of the jungle lull me to
sleep. 



 



---Santino---



She hadn't gone to bed, and
neither was she sitting watching the waves, or stretched out
alongside the lagoon.



I listened for any hint of her,
but all I heard was the imprecise buzz of her shields. Well, that
was something, at least. If Nathalia was putting her barriers
back in place, she had fully recovered from my foray into her
mind. What she was doing now, though, that was another question.
I couldn't even know where she had gone unless I broke past her
barriers, and I wasn't about to do that to her. Besides, I'd been
in her thoughts enough for one evening; I hadn't liked what I'd
seen. 



Anger, pain, and betrayal. 



Nathalia had enough of each to
choke a full-grown horse, but somehow she was managing to hold
onto her sanity anyway. How, I had no idea. And I, of course, was
only making matters all the worse with my asinine demands for her
blood and body. She actually believed she'd be better off dead
than with me.



I wondered how I could convince
her otherwise. I mean, I'd tried my very best to be good to her
for over three months now, and she still felt the raw,
physical agony of being chained and beaten back in Norway. Then
again, why wouldn't she? I'd seen most clearly in her mind that
she had no real confidence that it wouldn't happen to her once
again. Sure, she didn't think it was high on my list of things to
do to her; most of the time, she didn't even count it as all that
likely.  And she'd even said as much to me: I know you
won't hurt me again, at least not deliberately.
On the
conscious, rational level, she largely believed that. 



But deep down inside, where it her
real feelings lay, she considered it a distinct possibility.



And, oh God, how could she
stand such thoughts? How could she bear the knowledge that I had
her that much in my power? The level of pain I'd seen in
her mind, the sheer physical agony she'd had at my hand, was
simple mind-boggling. I hadn't known before, I really hadn't. I
hadn't bothered to find out, even when I was punishing her, how
much it hurt. I'd gauged the strength, severity and number of my
blows by her physical responses, and now I knew that those hadn't
come close to giving me a true picture of what she had
suffered. 



She had pride, you see. Even down
in that pit, her head bowed to my feet, the words my lord dangling
off the end of every sentence, she had still retained her inward
pride. It made her strong, and it made her stubborn, but it
didn't make her invulnerable to the nerves that screamed in raw
anguish when my whip had cut her skin, or my fist had smashed
into her soft, vulnerable body. 



What it had made her was
averse to displaying her distress before the monster who was
causing it. She'd held in her screams, her moans, her frantic
cries for mercy, held them all in... until the pain had reached
such a threshold of blazing intensity that her conscious will
stumbled and finally gave way. Only then had her agony
come pouring forth over her lips.



And I had never known.

I hadn't wanted to know, I hadn't bothered to look inside her and
find out.



No, I'd piled on torment after
torment until I got her to scream herself hoarse. I'd thought
--in great error, I now realized-- that a few cuts of the whip
didn't mean much to her. I'd figured she had a high tolerance for
pain, a thick skin... whatever you want to call it. All I'd known
was that it sure took a lot to make her react when I punished
her.



Now I knew why.



What I'd done to Nathalia had been
too horrible for words, and the shame of it was that I was only
now truly realizing that. Sure, I'd kicked myself before, but
only because Lestat had driven her to try suicide right in front
of me. My primary reaction to his object lesson in horror had
been, better get my act together so she won't want to try
*that* again.



And I'd tried, I really had.
Showering her with kindness and compassion, giving her that one
chance to run so she could gently learn that escape just wasn't
possible, putting up with her irrational outbursts when her anger
came spilling forth. 



But what I hadn't done, --ever,
really-- was take a good, hard look at what had made her so
appallingly desolate in the first place. I'd thought I knew it
all. So I'd tortured her? She'll get over it, I'd thought.
She'll learn that things are different this time around.



How the hell could I have thought
she would learn that? All she'd learned was that I owned her.



Oh, and one thing more, a thing
she'd learned this very night -- that I would take advantage of
her unwilling submission to do anything I damned well pleased, regardless
of the cost to her.



 



---Santino---



When Nathalia wasn't in any of her
usual haunts, I reasoned that she must want some time alone.
Brilliant deduction, that. Why wouldn't she crave
solitude, considering the way I had been acting? 



Okay, okay, okay, I
thought. Let her have what she needs. Don't even mention that
she disappeared without a word; she might take it wrong. She
might think you were accusing her of something. Just relax, and
wait for her. She'll come home when she's ready.



I settled myself down on the futon
in the living room and idly stared at the thatch ceiling for a
while. When that palled, I tried to read. But you know, that
didn't work either. I kept glancing at the simple ironwood clock
on the wall, and wondering how long Nathalia was planning to stay
out. As long as she wants, I reminded myself.



But it was hard to listen to my
own advice when the noises from outside were becoming so
alarming. The wind had picked up by then; the beach palms swayed
precariously beneath the force of it. Once or twice I saw them
actually bend double, and then spring upright again with so much
force that the coconuts shaken loose were hurled like missiles.



God, where was Nathalia? If one of
those coconuts hit her, she could well be killed, and that wasn't
the only danger the incoming storm presented. Now the wind was
lifting shards and even larger pieces of driftwood and flinging
them randomly about. I heard one hit the wall of the house, and
the resounding thunk of wood against bamboo ended every
thought I'd had to give Nathalia the solitude she needed just
now.



Jumping to my feet, I ran out the
door and took to the air to traverse the island. More than once
the violent wind forced me to the ground, but I persevered until
I'd visually scanned every square meter of land.



Nathalia was nowhere to be found,
which could only mean she'd gone inland and was under the thick,
lush cover of tropical rain forest. There was no point in
searching further from the air; I would have to go on foot. So I
did, and as I walked, I sent out the same message I'd been
emanating all along. 



:::Nathalia, call out to me! Call
out to me so I can get you out of this storm! Nathalia?:::



As before, no answer. That didn't
surprise me, as I could still hear her shields. I could speak
directly into her mind only when she left herself unguarded. I
kept calling, anyway.



Nothing.



I could see well even in complete
darkness, and when plants blocked my way, I could rip them out by
their roots, so the jungle, even at its densest, posed me no real
obstacles. But Nathalia was another matter, and I knew it. If she
was trapped in some dense, black thicket, she would at least be
sheltered from the ferocious wind that raged above the canopy.
But still, I worried for her. I didn't like to think of her out
here, all alone, lost and frightened.



I searched and searched, and at
one point I realized she must have fallen asleep, for the buzzing
I'd heard for hours abruptly shut itself off. Then, I
concentrated and heard her dreams come spilling forth. Dreams
that were nothing in themselves, really. Snatches of
half-remembered conversations with childhood schoolmates, then a
time when she'd gone swimming in a lake near her home, then vague
impressions of Italy and the friends she'd had there.



She didn't seem to be dreaming of
anything significant, which I counted as a blessing. With all I'd
seen in her mind that night, I could easily see her given over to
nightmares every time she closed her eyes. 



Those dreams weren't exactly a
homing beacon, but they did help me find her. I wasn't sure how,
really; I just knew that shortly after I heard them begin, I
pushed my way into a little enclave formed of hibiscus and wild
ginger. There she was, leaning on a mahogany tree, her legs
curled up beneath her, her arms wrapped around herself as though
to ward off a chill, when of course it was wonderfully warm.



But I understood her posture, for
by then she was dreaming of the storm itself, and in her mind's
eye it was raging all around her, pelting her with raindrops that
stung her skin, whipping her midnight hair into whorls she would
never manage to untangle. In her dream she was standing on the
beach, and she wanted to scream, wanted to run, but terror held
her paralyzed. And then the waves were surging, too, rising up to
engulf her, and still she stood there like a statue, frozen,
unable to safeguard herself from the rising tide.



Santino! she thought in her
dream. Santino, help me!



But in that dream, I didn't appear
to save her, because the dream world she had conjured bore no
trace of my presence, except in the words she tried to call, and
couldn't.



I glanced around the copse where
she had fallen asleep, and judged it safe enough to remain for a
short while longer, so I sat beside her and coaxed her to lean on
me instead of the tree, and as my arms came tenderly around her,
I closed my eyes and stole inside her dream.



Both of us, now, together at
the shore of the island, the water lapping about our ankles, the
wind and rain encircling us as we embraced. "You came,"
Nathalia said, sighing with relief and pressing her soaked and
trembling body against mine. "Yes,
ragazza,
I'll always come," I answered, pulling her to huddle against
me as the sand rose up like a cyclone to scour our skin. I took
to the air then, holding her tightly in my arms, and lifted us
above the torrential downpour.



Nathalia opened her eyes, then,
and glanced around in confusion, because of course she couldn't
see anything in the pitch blackness that surrounded us. She felt
me, though, felt me holding her from behind, and she stiffened.



"Do you want to stay here a
while longer?" I thought to ask. Really, I had worried for
nothing; she was safe enough in her little haven of jungle. Of
course, I had no idea if she could find her own way home.



"Of course I can, I'm not the
idiot you seem to think," Nathalia suddenly announced,
pushing away from me as she spoke. "I'll just walk in  a straight line
until I hit the ocean. Then I'll keep to the beach until I circle back to the
house."



Her logic was certainly flawless,
and I had never once thought her an idiot, but what caught my
attention most about her remarks was that she had replied to
things I'd thought but never said. It shouldn't have surprised me
so much, I suppose. Any mortal who could shield as well as she
did had to have some pretty potent reserves of mental powers to
tap. I had to wonder just how strong her reserves were, and how
much she knew about them, herself.



"Nathalia," I quietly
asked, "why are you explaining how to get home?"



The darkness couldn't keep me from
seeing her blinking with astonishment at the question itself.
"Because you said I couldn't find it," she answered,
sincerity itself.



"I said?" I asked.
"Was I talking, whispering, yelling, what?" 



"I don't know," she
murmured. "I can't remember your tone of voice. Maybe it
wasn't very memorable? Yes, that must be it. I guess you were
just talking normally."



She hadn't raised her shields, but
she was sometimes slow to remember them when she had just woken
up. I wasn't trying to pry, either, but it was coming across loud
and clear that she had no idea she'd read my mind. Amazing,
really, that she could do it at all; I knew she'd had no training
in receiving thought, only in blocking it. 



"Well," I told her,
moving to stand and stretch, "I'm sure you can find your own
way home, at that. Is that what you want?"



No, she distinctly thought,
what I want is off this damned isl---



She never finished that thought.
Her panicked gaze struggled to find mine in the darkness, and
then she was asking, "Can I use my shields again,
Santino?"



"Yes, of course," I
murmured, thinking fast. Her own shields would mean without a
doubt that she couldn't pick up any stray thoughts of mine. That
was probably for the best, all things considered. 



"Do you want to stay here a
while longer?" I asked again.



She sighed. "No, we can go
back to the house, I suppose." Another sigh, this one more
pronounced. "Home, I mean. Do you still want me, Santino? I don't
feel so very well."



Indeed, she sounded as if she
didn't, and it went without saying that I wouldn't be pressing
her for anything more tonight. Or did it? Quite likely, I should
tell Nathalia precisely that. "I think I've done quite
enough damage for one evening," I softly explained.
"We'll do as you said, Nathalia. You know, back up a few
steps and work up to things more naturally." Reaching down,
I helped her to her feet. She stumbled on the uneven ground and
fell against me, but she didn't flinch back. I don't think she
saw the point in so doing; she was just too utterly defeated, as
her words soon showed.



"It doesn't matter," she
told me. "How can it? I don't imagine it'll be any worse
than New Orleans, and even if it is, I'm pretty well stuck."



Oh, the hopelessness in those
words!



"Nathalia," I began. She
looked towards the sound expectantly, despite the fact that she
couldn't see me at all. But my voice drifted off for the simple
reason that I had nothing to say. Really, there was nothing
I could say to make this better. She wasn't the only one who felt
defeated. 



I picked her up in my arms,
cradling her before me, and said, "Let's just get home.
It'll be dawn soon, anyway."



I walked a few hundred paces to
where the canopy was thinner, and took to the air, careful not to
let any stray branches strike Nathalia as we ascended. She
huddled against me, her cheek pressed to my chest, her fingers
wrapped around my forearm. Once, I would have counted that for
something.



Now, I knew better. The closeness
didn't mean she trusted me, or that she was coming to realize
that there was comfort to be had in my embrace.



It meant she knew that she was
owned.



 



---Nathalia---



By the time we got back to the
house, --home, I would have to start calling it, I
suppose--- we were both soaked. The storm was only picking up
strength, and had I realized then that the rain wasn't always
something I wanted to be out in. I liked it, yes. It did
remind me of the Lake District, but only to a point.



This wasn't the gentle summer
storms I'd grown up with. It was a gale, the wind so strong it
almost knocked me over when Santino touched down and lowered me
to the ground.



He rushed me inside, then went
through the house lifting heavy wooden shutters that he fastened
in place to cover all the windows. I sat down in the middle of
the floor and hugged myself with both arms. The noise! Even in
the house it was deafening. Screaming, screeching winds howled
all around, and thuds and bumps announced that things were flying
through the air and meeting violent ends.



"Will you be all right? The
house is about as secured as I can make it."



I opened my eyes to find that
Santino was crouching right in front of me. His eyes dark with
concern, his chiseled lips set in a straight, serious line.



"What?" I stupidly
asked, but then his question came more clearly through my
exhaustion. "Oh, yes. Certainly. What could happen? It's
just a storm."



He shook his head and ran a hand
along my forearms, which were knotted with tension. "It's a
bad storm, and you don't like those, do you, Nathalia?"



"I guess not," I
muttered. The truth was that I'd never in my life seen weather
like this. He was right to think I found it rather intimidating.
From time to time, the whole house shook with the force of the
wind, and all I could think was that it was made of bamboo.
Bamboo! How strong could that be?



"I wish I didn't have to
leave you," Santino said, his strong hands now pulling me
forward, closer to him. "But I do. The sun's approaching the
horizon." He dropped a soft kiss on my lips. "Try to
rest some more, my beauty. You still look done in."



I gave a weary nod, and then he
was gone.



For a while I stayed where I was,
in the middle of the floor. It seemed the safest place,
certainly, far from every wall. If they caved in, I wouldn't
catch the worst of it. But Santino had been right; I was tired.
What little sleep I'd gotten out in the jungle hadn't been too
restful. I'd had a strange dream.



A dream about a storm even worse
than this one, and calling out for Santino to help me.



At first I had thought he wouldn't
come, but he had. And when he'd been with me, I had felt so
wonderfully safe and protected that even though the storm still
raged, I had no more cause of fear.



Well, that was the thing about
dreams, wasn't it? They had little to do with reality.



I shook my head at the images and
struggled to my feet. Bed, I wanted bed. It would be heaven,
wouldn't it, to tuck myself into comfortable blankets for a few
hours, to be free from worry that Santino would come around
demanding things. Of course, my little slice of heaven would only
last as long as the sun reigned in the sky.



But that was something, at least.



I'm only his slave at night,

I thought. Night after night. But I can handle that, I can
cope; the days will still be mine.



I went to the bedroom. My bedroom,
not his. It was dark in there, darker than I'd ever seen it, for
the shuttered windows let through very little light. Peeling back
the bedcovers, I slipped between them and piled the pillows all
around me, making a little nest where I could hide from the noise
and violence of the storm outside. Then I closed my eyes, and
dropped my shields, and let myself be swept away from the island,
away from Santino, away from the world itself, into sweet
oblivion.



 



---Santino---



I had stayed with Nathalia as long
as I could, but the rising sun had forced me from her side. Never
had I cursed the death-sleep more than I did that morning. As I
secured myself in my lair, my limbs already growing sluggish, I
wanted to be with her, to protect her from the wind and rain. If
I had realized that this storm was like to be quite so severe, I
would have taken her from the island entirely, to somewhere much
more secure.



But of course, the previous night
my mind had been on anything but the weather.



And then, I had no more time to
regret my foolish short-sightedness, for the sun's rays had
broken above ground and all conscious thought left my slack body.



 



---Santino---



When I woke that evening and
exited my lair, the island was awash in mud and torrential rain
still came pouring down. Fallen trees were strewn all about, and when I took to
the air, I saw that huge
swathes of devastation had leveled whole parts of the rain forest. This was no
mere storm, it was a full-on typhoon.



Nathalia! I thought at once.



I sped across the island to reach our home, my thoughts leaping
ahead of me like frantic crickets.



When the house came into view, I gasped aloud. The thatch roof was three-quarters ripped loose, and
where the walls of Nathalia's bedroom used to stand, there were
now only broken and shattered stalks of bamboo. The contents of her room were
strewn out toward the beach; her mattress waterlogged and sloshing weakly
against the shore.



"Nathalia!" I called.
"Nathalia!"



I landed, only to find myself
caught in a wind so strong that I could barely stand upright
against it. Staggering, I wove an uneven path throughout the
house, calling for her. The verandah was gone, the rooms were
ankle-deep in surging seawater, the sturdy shutters over
several windows were smashed, and in all this destruction, there
was not the slightest hint of Nathalia's presence.



"Nathalia!" I screamed,
for where could she be? The shelter of the house, poor as it had
proven, was still the only shelter on the atoll. She wouldn't
have braved the elements, wouldn't have gone out in a storm this
fierce! Severe weather frightened her, I'd learned that only last night. She'd
been white with fear just listening to the raging winds, and I had left her
alone! What was wrong with me? I should have put her in my lair; deep
underground where she would have been safe, and I could always burrow into the
earth elsewhere. But no, I'd left her defenseless in this pitifully weak house,
and now she was gone!



What if the
storm had taken her away? She could have been swept out to sea
by the waves that had crashed into this dwelling!



"Nathalia, answer me!" I
screamed again. Hopelessly, really. Even if she was just a few feet distant, she
wouldn't be able to hear me over the gale force gusts that ratcheted around the
whole atoll.



But she wasn't a few feet distant. My vampire
eyes could see through the bucketing rain and flying sand, and I knew for a fact
that she wasn't anywhere in the vicinity. Would she have gone into the jungle
again, perhaps? No, she wouldn't be that stupid. Last night had been different,
the storm much less severe; to enter the jungle during a hurricane was like
daring the fates to strike you down!



Stop panicking, my rational mind suddenly
suggested, and I recognized the advice for the godsend it was. 



Okay, okay, I couldn't see my Nathalia, but maybe
I could hear her. I tried, then, and really listened for her. Ignoring the
stinging water pelting my face and body, I focused on finding some trace of
Nathalia's thoughts, or if not that, the familiar hum of her shields buzzing
away. 



Ah, her life essence. That was the first thing
I sensed. She wasn't dead. Thank God. 



But if she wasn't dead, where was she? The island
was dangerous and becoming all the more so, I had to get her the hell out of
here! My heart froze in my chest when I realized that it was night and she would
almost certainly be shielding. God, no! I'd have to break into her mind to find
her, and that might well mean that I would save her body at the expense of her
mind. :::Nathalia!::: I cried out again.



It came to me then that she was in fact not
shielding, which was pretty strange, considering all I'd put her through. Yet it
was true; I picked up absolutely no droning mental noise, neither on the atoll,
nor out upon the waters, nor even further a field. I concentrated all my
energies, then, into picking up her thoughts, actually collapsing to my knees as
I poured every particle of power and consciousness into finding Nathalia.



For a long time I heard nothing of her, and I
thought she must be unconscious. Please God, no! How would I find her if
she was lying senseless out in the jungle, if she'd been struck by a falling
tree and even now was bleeding out her last as she lay insensible? And the baby!
If she was hurt she might lose the baby, and I knew without a doubt that that
would kill her every wish to remain alive.



:::Answer me, Nathalia, think!::: I sent
forth as I strained to keep searching. :::Where are you? Tell me!:::



Futile, it all seemed futile, but I couldn't
cease trying. Finally, I sensed something faint and wavering. A glimmer of
thought, it was, the barest thread of consciousness.



And yet it was no relief, for something was
wrong, terribly wrong! What thoughts I heard were scattered hither and yon like
mustard seed tossed upon a breeze. Really, they were more like dreams than
thoughts, for they swirled and blended and made little sense at all. These
weren't dreams, though; I knew well enough what dreams felt like. These were
something else, something that scared me witless.



Lollipops dancing in a Charleston revue.
Lemon, lime, and lemon-lime. People speaking Greek. Funny, I didn't know I knew
Greek. A glass of milk on a table, then spilt to drip upon the floor, except the
floor was the sky and the droplets were puffy white clouds. Kaleidoscopes,
remember the ones at the fair? Spiders at the fair, spiders that talked to pigs
and spun webs with secret decoder rings. 



She was thinking, all right, but there was no way
in heaven or hell that I could use those thoughts to locate her.



That wasn't the real problem, though. No, the
real problem was worse. Far worse.



Nathalia's mind had come unhinged.


Chapter 22: Black Shirts and Dessert







---Santino---



Well, if Nathalia's thoughts were of no use in
locating her, I would just have to do it the good old-fashioned way, scouring
the island inch by inch until I ran across her. It wasn't easy, what with the
typhoon raging on unchecked, but I couldn't give up on her. 



What could have caused her mind to snap? Stupid
question, Santino.
And yes, on one level it was certainly that; I knew I'd
put her through hell more than once. But Nathalia was strong, so strong that
despite her decision to submit herself to me, she'd still laid down the
law to me about what she would and would not include in that submission.



What could have happened between last night and
now to devastate the strength I'd always sensed in her, always admired?



I could only think of one thing, and it was that
she had suffered a loss she couldn't bear, couldn't overcome: our baby. I
swallowed hard, hating that thought. 



I hated my next one even worse. If she had miscarried,
her own life was in danger, too. She would need the healing I could provide, if
only I could find her. But what if she needed even more than that? What
if she was on the point of death, her reason shattered by grief? The question
she had asked me came to haunt me now; a question I had never answered. Could I
bear to stand back and watch her die right in front of me?



No, I thought. No. 



I knew then why I hadn't answered her when she'd
asked that. I hadn't wanted to face up to my own weakness when it came to her.
My resolve that she must want the Dark Gift was nothing to my need to keep her
with me at any cost. Of course, all along I'd been banking on the presumption
that she would want it if it came down to death or eternity. But would
she? Would she really? 



Not if she has nothing left to live for, I
realized. Not if her baby's already passed on.



I searched for hours, my thoughts only growing
all the more dire as the minutes ticked away. My sense of her was slippery at
best. Sometimes she seemed to stop thinking; sometimes her thoughts bounced
around so randomly that I could scarcely follow them. But through it all, her
life-force remained intact. That was something. It might be all I had.



 



---Santino---



The storm was finally dying out --or rather, it
was shifting toward the south--, when I heard something entirely unexpected.



Santino, are you out there? Are you
listening? 



Nathalia, it was Nathalia. She wasn't calling to
me as a vampire might; she didn't know how to do that. No, she was merely
thinking and relying on me to be scanning for her, but her thoughts were finally
clear and sharp and purposeful.



::: I hear you, my dearest, ::: I projected back
in the direction her emanation had come from. 



It took a moment for her to
assimilate my reply.
Ouch,
that sure hurt,
she thought, and then
more directly. Don't say anything else, Santino, please, it's giving me a
pain behind my eyes. 



I didn't see why my brief message should have
caused her any pain; I'd spoken directly into her mind many times in Norway,
with no ill effects other than to irritate her. But if Nathalia said it hurt her
now, I would take her at her word, even though that left me rather stymied.
Maybe Nathalia realized that, for she was quickly going on to answer the
question she knew I must want to ask.



I'm on Rarotonga, she thought. Don't be angry, I wasn't running away. I had to come. I'm at Dr. Hanson's house.
She paused for a moment, and then added, I don't know what time it is,
I've been out of it for a while. Is it too close to dawn for you to get here?
And
then in a great rush, No, no, don't answer me, just come when you can. I'll
wait for you.



Before I'd had just the one question, but now I
had many more. Why did she say she had "had to" go to her doctor's
house? Was she ill? It seemed likely; why else would she have been "out of
it," as she'd put it? Was our baby all right?



There was no way to ask her such questions at a
distance, not when the direct communication seemed to sting her.



But dawn was hours off. I had plenty of time to
get to Rarotonga and find out what was going on.



 



---Nathalia---



"I'm sorry," I said when Dr. Hanson
came into the kitchen. "I didn't mean to wake you, I just really needed
some water."



She flipped a light switch. "Why are you
sitting here in the dark?"



"I'm used to the dark," I said without
thinking, and at her odd look, added, "Um, I'm sort of a night owl."



"Are you getting enough sleep,
Nathalia?" she asked, in her no-nonsense professional voice.



"Oh, yes," I assured her. "I nap
all the time, it's just mostly in the day."



"Well, all right," she murmured, but
then met my eyes. "There's something else bothering me, Nathalia. It's none
of my business, really, but I really think it needs discussing. Why were you so
upset, earlier?"



Shrugging, I tried to pass it off as nothing.
"Hormones? Aren't all pregnant women rather high-strung?"



"Not like that," Jolene answered quite
severely. "I don't approve of tranquilizers as a rule, and certainly not
for a woman in your condition, but I had to give you one. You were beside
yourself with God only knows what kinds of worries, and all I could ascertain
was that they had an awful lot to do with one Rodrigo Constantzine. What's
really going on out there?"



"Oh," I murmured, thinking how to
explain. "Well, he was gone for the day, and I was concerned what he would
think when he came home and I wasn't there."



The good doctor shook her head. "Why on
earth should that concern you? You left him a note."



I swallowed another gulp of water. "Ah,
well, I thought the note might not survive the typhoon. For all I know, the
house isn't even there anymore. And, um... my uncle.... er, he's sort of
possessive, I guess."



Oops. That turned out to be the wrong word
choice, because Jolene all at once leveled a let's-get-to-the-bottom-of-this
glare at me, and said, "He's not your uncle at all, is he?"



"Protective!" I gasped, trying to cover
my mistake. "I misspoke, that's all. He's rather protective."



"If he was that," the doctor observed,
"you wouldn't have gone off the deep end just because you had the brains to
get off that atoll before the typhoon hit in earnest. Instead, you flipped your
lid, Nathalia." Her patience wavered as she went on. "You acted like
he would skin you alive!" Then, in her professional demeanor once again,
she announced, "I want the truth, Nathalia. He's the married
business partner, isn't he? And he has some sort of hold on you, yes?"



Boy, was she ever astute. "Oh, he's not
married," I said without thinking. Maybe the tranquilizer hadn't quite worn
off.



"Does he beat you?" she bluntly
inquired.



Ye gods, what to say to that? Gee, he
used to beat me bloody all the time, but he's been pretty damned nice for all of
three months, now. Aren't I the lucky one?
What would be the point of getting into
all  that? Jolene
would probably just insist I make a break from Santino, because of course she
couldn't possibly understand that it wasn't even remotely possible.



"No, he doesn't beat me," I said
instead. She gave me a speaking look, a pull-the-other-one look, and I
exclaimed, "Have you ever seen a single bruise on me, then?"



"Yes, you have several right there,"
she answered, pointing to my shoulders. 



"Oh, those..." Thinking fast, I
invented, "Well, I was swimming, and my foot kind of got caught in some...
um, seaweed, you know, and he grabbed me and was just trying to pry me loose..."



"That sounds exactly like the old no, he
didn't break my arm, honest, I fell down the stairs,
routine," Jolene
told me.



"He didn't mean to mark me," I
insisted, "Really. These bruises here were an accident."



"These bruises?" she echoed.
"So there have been others?"



"Can we discuss something else?" I
asked, really quite desperately. I know that Dr. Hanson was just doing her job,
but I didn't need to be told that I should get out of this relationship. Of course
I should get out. I couldn't, that was all. 



"All right," she readily agreed. Too
readily. "He is the father of this child you're expecting, I
assume?"



"No, no, he's not," I insisted. 



"Good evening," a deep voice announced
from the doorway. 



Turning, I saw Santino standing there with a
strange expression on his face. I wondered how much of our conversation he had
heard, and how much of my own thoughts. I raised my shields then, of course I
did, but I could tell they weren't up to their usual standard. Probably an after
effect of the tranquilizer.



"Mr. Constantzine," Jolene said, her
tone rather scornful. "I don't believe I heard you knock."



Ignoring her, Santino walked forward to where I
was sitting and reached for my hands. "Are you all right, Nathalia? When I
learned you had gone to your doctor's house, I thought maybe something had gone
wrong with our baby?"



"Oh, no, everything's fine," I told
him.



"Everything is not fine," Dr. Hanson
contradicted me. "I'd like to know why I was fed a cock-and-bull story
about you being her uncle!"



Santino just shrugged. "The truth's rather
more complicated but it's none of your business."



"It certainly is! Nathalia's my patient and
you quite obviously are the father of her child!"



"No--" I said again, but Santino
flashed his hand through the air to command my silence.



"Yes, I am," he announced as though
staking a claim. I slumped in my chair, but really, what had I expected? He'd
made his inclination toward fatherhood perfectly clear several days earlier. One
happy family.



"Well, you might want to consider taking
better care of Nathalia, then!" Jolene harshly informed him. "Leaving
her alone with a typhoon brewing was damned stupid. In fact, locking her up on
that island at all is a selfish stunt."



"Who says she's locked up?" Santino
silkily inquired, his dark eyes flitting toward me. "Has Nathalia been
complaining?"



"No, she's scared to, the same as she almost
went nuts at the idea of leaving your island without permission. Permission!
That says it all, and if you ask me, Nathalia is--"



"Excuse me," I interrupted. "I am
in the room."



"No, you're not," Jolene disputed.
"The moment he walked in you all but ceased to breathe!"



It was true; I had been holding my breath.
Sucking in a draught of air now, I tried to calm my racing pulse.



Santino had had enough of her interference.
"Nathalia and I will be leaving, now, and I'd prefer you not see her again,
Dr. Hanson. You'll get the severance your contract stipulates. Nathalia?"



He held out his hand to me, and it didn't take a
genius to see that he was issuing an order, not a request. An order I had to
obey. I stood up and turned toward Dr. Hanson. "Thank you for everything.
It was good of you to come when I beeped you."



She shook her head, her short red curls swaying
sadly. "Nathalia, don't do this. You don't have to go with him."



Yes, I do, I thought, but I didn't want to
say so. It was too humiliating and would only prompt questions I couldn't
answer. "Good-bye," I said instead, and then I put my warm hand in
Santino's cool one. 



"I can contact the authorities," she
insisted.



All at once Santino's hand went deathly cold, and
he gripped my fingers so tightly that the bones began to ache. He didn't look at
me, not even when I gasped and tried to twist my hand free. All his attention
was squarely focused on the doctor, and I could feel vague rumblings of mental
energy streaming from him and toward her.



I heard him speak, but his lips didn't move. No,
the words were coming from his eyes, eyes that were black and turbulent, but
glowing with some inner fire of utter conviction. 



:::Forget you ever personally saw Rodrigo
Constantzine and remember that Nathalia doesn't need your help.:::



The doctor was in a daze, swaying precariously on
her feet. Without a word, Santino released my hand moved her slack, unresisting
body onto a couch and smoothed a hand over her unseeing eyes to close them. Then
he glanced my way. "Don't worry, my beauty, she'll be just fine when she
wakes up. Let's go."



 



---Santino---



I didn't say much as Nathalia walked out of the
doctor's cottage with me.  I had questions, but they could wait until I got
her settled somewhere. I took to the air holding her firmly to my chest, and
headed toward Avarua and a hotel room, this time, a decent one. Check-in was
accomplished with little fuss, helped along by a little mental prodding and a
lot of available credit.



The luxury suite I'd booked into made Nathalia's
eyes widen, but she didn't say a word about it. She just went into the bedroom
on the left and stretched out full length on the bed, her eyes staring at the
dim outline of the ceiling.



I pulled a chair over to the bedside and spoke in
quiet tones. "So, you beeped the doctor? Were you having pains, was there
something going wrong with our baby?"



"Oh, no," Nathalia answered at once,
rolling slightly to her side and looking at me with solemn blue eyes. "It
was just that the storm was so fierce, I was really getting scared. It seemed
like the whole house was going to be thrown into the air with me in it. I didn't
know what to do except call for help."



"But how could she get to you through the
storm?"



"That's just it," Nathalia sighed.
"She couldn't, not at first, but around... I don't know, three o'clock
maybe, there was a lull. Oh, it was still raining and plenty windy, but it let
up enough to let her little boat through."



"But she said you were reluctant to leave,
when it came right down to it?" I prompted.



"Well, of course," Nathalia murmured.
"What would you think except that I had made lies of all my promises?"
She shuddered, her gaze sliding away from mine, and I clearly saw that she was
still troubled that I might think the worst.



"I don't think that," I assured her,
smiling but with my fangs behind my lips. "How can I, when you used your
thoughts to candidly tell me where you'd gone? You had to leave our home, but
you weren't running away from me."



She appeared reassured, but it didn't make her
any less troubled. "Of course I wasn't, I can't. There's no point, not as
long as you own me."



I didn't like her choice of words. "Don't
start thinking in terms of as long as," I admonished. "You
belong to me forevermore."



"I know, my lord," she said only,
closing her eyes, then. She didn't call me that very often, anymore. It was a
measure of her defeat, I suppose, that she did so now.



Exhaustion showed clearly on her pale face; she
had faint bluish circles in the hollows of her eyes, but I couldn't let her rest
until I had one further question answered. "I listened for you for a long
time before I heard your call," I told her. "But most of your thoughts
were scatter-brained. I thought you'd lost your reason. Can you explain
that?"



She stretched her legs a little, yawning, and
said, "Dr. Hanson gave me a tranquilizer. It sort of put me to sleep, but
not really, if that makes sense. I'm sure it messed up my mental functions. As
soon as night fell I tried to think something that would call you, but I
couldn't concentrate until the drugs wore off some." She snuggled further
into her pillow, hugging it with one arm. "They aren't worn off all the way
even now, Santino. Can I sleep?"



"Yes, you sleep, ragazza," I
told her. 



I wished I could sleep alongside her, at least
for a while, but it wasn't meant to be. I had to contact my lawyers and
accountants and get some things arranged, things I should have seen to long
before this.



 



---Nathalia---



The first thing I thought when I woke up was déjà
vu
. Here I was again, alone in a hotel room on Rarotonga. The room was
nicer, of course, much nicer than I'd realized the previous night. This time,
Santino had brought me to a four-star hotel, not a little hole in the wall. I
had to wonder why. The windows here weren't bricked over; I'm sure the other
room suited his needs far more.



Oh well, it wasn't important.



That tranquilizer had really wiped me out, but I
was finally feeling half-way human again. I struggled to my feet, shoving aside
the blankets. Funny, that. Santino must have tucked me in. It was sort of a hard
image for me to conjure, despite the fact that he'd done it several times
before.



The first thing I did was drink some water and
take a long shower. Ah, hot water. Now that was really nice. The
house on the atoll didn't have a water heater. It didn't need one, really, for
the climate was so hot that the tap water was warm to start with. But I had
missed the occasional hot, steamy shower. It felt especially nice here, as the
hotel room was air-conditioned. Mmmm.



Once I was clean and wrapped in a fluffy
terry-cloth robe, I wandered into the main room of the suite and saw the note
he'd left me. Déjà vu again, except that this time it wasn't tucked
into my sandal; it was sitting out on a teak coffee table. Well, maybe déjà
vu
was all wrong, because it was nothing like the other letter he'd left for
me. That one had been brief to the point of rudeness. This one was
friendly and informative.








My
beautiful Nathalia,

I do hope you are feeling better. Please take it easy today and don't
worry about a thing. Don't hesitate to order room service if you're too
tired to go out to eat. Ask the concierge if you need anything else, and
most especially if you feel the slightest bit ill. The hotel can arrange
for a doctor, you see.  



The house on the atoll is pretty much
destroyed, along with all the contents. Needless to say, we won't be
going back there. You should buy some new clothes and things, but I
didn't want you walking around with piles of ready cash; it would make
you too much a mark for the criminal element here. Therefore, I've taken
steps to get you a debit card of your own. My financial wizard swears
it'll arrive at the hotel by two-thirty at the latest. You can ask for
it at the reception desk. The limit on the card is pretty high, so you
should be able to purchase whatever takes your fancy. 



My only request is that you don't go
shopping until you really feel up to it. You don't need to go out at all
today if you'd rather rest - there's already one change of clothes for
you in the closet, courtesy of the hotel itself when I explained we'd
been caught in the typhoon.



I'll see you this evening and we'll
talk about where we go from here.



All my love, S.





That was it? No dire warnings, no admonitions to
stay well clear of the airport? Well, why would he issue those? He knew well
enough that I was stuck with him, and now that I knew it too, things were just
hunky-dory, weren't they? At least for him, they were.



Oh, well. I would just have to get used to the
way things stood. It wouldn't be so bad, would it? Santino wasn't exactly a
monster every second of the day... of the night, I corrected myself, night.
Of course that begged the question, for he was a monster; what else could
a vampire be? I'm sure the people he regularly killed didn't think him the soul
of compassion.



I seemed to be the one person immune from his
killing thirst, and you know, I was damned grateful for that, but it made me
feel guilty, anyway. Why was I so special? Why should I be marked for life when
plenty of others had to die to feed his dark hungers? I could only hope that I
wouldn't have to hear about his sojourns again. It was easier to live with
myself when I just didn't think about such matters, when I could pretend he
didn't do what he did.



Well, life with him wasn't likely to be a bed of
roses, but at least I'd have my baby to love. Mine, not his, no matter what he
said to the contrary. He owned me, but he didn't own my unborn child.



I took his advice and rested quite a bit that
day, lolling about on my bed and watching television. I'd quite forgotten how
entertaining it could be, how easy it was to while away the hours just idly
staring at the phosphorescent images that flickered across the screen. I saw a
lot of coverage of the typhoon and counted myself lucky to have gotten off the
atoll when I did. 



When I got hungry I ordered from room service,
and the food that came was just delicious. So much better than the
homemade fare I'd made for myself on the island. I'd never had much talent for
cooking, you see.



It was well past two-thirty before I remembered
that the front desk should have a letter for me. I idly put on the loose
sundress that was hanging in the closet, and donned my sandals, and then I was
wandering down to reception to see if anything had arrived.



The young Maori woman behind the counter was
flummoxed not so much by my question, but by the way I answered hers.



"I was told that a letter would be waiting
for me?" I politely inquired when her doe-eyed gaze met mine.



"May I have your room number?" she
replied. 



Uh-oh, I hadn't thought to note that when I'd
left. Stupid. "I don't know it."



"It's on your key," she pointed
out. 



Worse and worse. "Um... I checked in late
last night and I didn't get one of those. The man I'm with must have my key, but
he's gone for the day. But it's a suite on the fourth floor," I said.



"A penthouse suite?" she echoed, her
brows drawing together. "I'm afraid we have several. I really do need the
room number."



"Well, I don't know it," I explained.
Again. "It's booked under the name of Rodrigo Constantzine." At least,
I assumed it was. No doubt Santino had other aliases. That was just the only one
I knew of.



"Ah, fine," she said, rifling through a
file drawer filled with small cards. Startled, then, I noticed there wasn't a
computer. Oh well. Rarotonga wasn't exactly on the cutting edge. Even the
television had only had three broadcasting channels. "Suite 418 then,"
she announced, and turned to the mailboxes behind her. Sure enough, in the slot
neatly labeled 418 there lay a thin, white envelope. 



"And your name is?" she inquired after
glancing at it.



"Nathalia." I said, pronouncing it as
Santino always had: na-ta-lee-ah. 



"Natalia what?" she pressed, saying the
name just as I had.



Nathalia nothing, I wanted to reply. And
that was certainly true, true in more ways than one. 



My long silence finally prompted the desk clerk
to explain, "Look, miss, this is getting stranger and stranger. You don't
know your room number, you don't have your key, and now you won't give your last
name. To top all that off you've got the first name wrong, too; this letter's
addressed to a NaTHalia," she said, stressing the "th" sound that
my name of course didn't have. I'd noticed the spelling quirk when I'd seen
Santino's first letter, but I hadn't given it much thought except that it seemed
supremely Italian.



"NaTHalia Constantzine?" I asked,
thinking that as wild guesses went, that one might be logical.



"Yes, but you realize that after all this I
simply can't hand over this letter, not unless you provide some identification.
I don't know who you are."



"Identification?" I gasped. 



"Yes, I rather thought you wouldn't have
any," the receptionist sighed, moving to block the 418 slot from my wide
eyes. "I'm sorry."



"That's all right," I murmured. It's
not like I could blame her. In her shoes, I wouldn't be handing out letters to
people that seemed as empty-headed as me. "Could I just get a key to room
418, instead?"



She shook her head. "Really, I don't know
that you're in that room. The one thing I know is that I've been given to
understand that Mr. Constantzine highly values his privacy. I could lose my job
if I give you the benefit of the doubt and I'm wrong."



"I understand," I said, and walked off
then, winding my way through the lobby and onto the street. It wasn't long until
sunset, so I supposed I'd just have to wait until Santino came to straighten
everything out. Maybe I should have waited for him in the first place. The
dependence rankled, but then again, so did everything. I guessed I'd get used to
it.



Anyway, I kept my shields down so he could find
me without smashing them. Being mesmerized had thoroughly convinced me that a true
assault on my mind was something I would be wise to avoid. Lestat, right
again. I almost laughed, but it wasn't funny, not really. 



My footsteps took me down a winding street and
into an open bazaar where I aimlessly strolled through stalls selling potent
incense, voodoo charms, native clothing, and all sorts of tropical fruits and
vegetables, some of which I'd never seen before. I was content to idly wander,
just sightseeing, really, until I walked past a stand selling rosaries. 



Rosaries.



I tried to walk on, I really did, but something
pulled me back and back until I found myself staring at row after row of
beautifully beaded strands that ended in finely wrought crosses. 



"You like?" It was a native woman who
had spoken. Middle-aged and somewhat round, she reached up and flipped a blue
and gold rosary off its hook, then sifted it though her fingers, letting the
light play on it and glint off the gold. "Is high quality, yes?"



It was just lovely, but its real attraction
wasn't the beads made of dark blue stone or the bits of gold chain linking them
together. It was a way to be closer to God. Suddenly it hurt me to even look at
it, charming as it was. I whirled around to go, and took a step away without
looking, and ran straight into a wall of flesh over granite. Flesh I recognized. 



"Hello, Santino," I quietly greeted
him.



"Are you all right?" he asked,
feathering his knuckles along the lines that creased my brow.



No, I'm never all right, I thought, and
saw him frown. That reminded me to raise my shields.



He looked over my shoulder at the Maori woman who
was still holding up the rosary, and to my absolute astonishment, came out with
some statement in the native language that made her laugh. Stepping around me,
he chattered away with her for a few minutes. Towards the end it sounded like a
good-natured argument, and then he was handing her some red New Zealand dollars
and taking the rosary. 



He took my arm and wound a determined path out of
the market and into a little park filled with night-blooming flowers, then
opened one of my clenched fists and dropped the rosary in my hand.



Bitter gall rose in my throat. I swear, it felt
like the thing was burning me, and it was all I could do not to fling it away
like so much offal. I couldn't do that, though, it was too close to sacrilege.
"Now we just need a Bible, is that it?"



Santino stared at me, his eyes concerned, and
then he appeared to get the reference. "Oh, no, that's not it, Nathalia.
I'm not going to demand that you swear any oaths. That was wrong of me, really
wrong, and I do apologize. Your religion's not a weapon to pound you over the
head with."



"Then why buy me a crucifix?" I asked,
miserable. I didn't want it, and I didn't really know why not; I just knew I was
wrong to feel the way I felt.



"You're Catholic, aren't you?" he said
in answer. "You need it for your prayers; I should have gotten you a rosary
long before now."



"Why should you do any such thing?" I
retorted, shoving the rosary back at him. He looked down at my trembling hand
but ignored the offering. "You hate my religion, I know you do."



"Whether I hate it or not doesn't alter the
fact that you need it," he explained very simply. "Look, Nathalia,
it's been a while, but I do remember what it was like to be mortal. Don't you
think I spent time praying when I was locked into that house of plague? When
times are hard, faith in something bigger than yourself can really help."



"Well, it doesn't help," I cried out,
frustrated. "God didn't answer your prayers, either, did he?" 



I didn't want to blaspheme, but I was deathly
afraid I was going to if I didn't get the cross off my hand, and right away.
"Here, you take it, put it in your pocket or something, get it out of my
sight! Please, Santino!"



"All right, ragazza," he
murmured, and casually dropped the beaded strand into the breast pocket of his
snug silk shirt. "There."



"Thank you," I muttered, and then,
because I didn't want to discuss anything remotely related to religion, I
questioned, "So you must have spent a lot of time in these islands? You
seemed fluent in Maori, back there."



He bent down and kissed me swiftly on the mouth,
so swiftly that I didn't have any time to react. Not that I probably would have
reacted, mind you. I was pretty used to just standing there and taking it
whenever he wanted to kiss me. Just like I tended to take whatever he dished
out. Pathetic, Nathalia, pathetic. I had to figure out some way to not
end up as his total doormat. How, though?



"I've been here on and off for about as long
as you've been alive," he was explaining, "but the fluency came almost
at once. Vampires pick up things like languages without much effort." He
smiled then, his teeth flashing in the moonlight. "Did you get the debit
card?"



Glumly, I explained the fiasco at the
hotel. 



Santino was furious. "I told them to take
good care of you and they wouldn't even let you back into your room?" He
growled, his fangs showing, and I was all too afraid I knew what that meant. 



"It's not their fault," I quickly told
him, "and there's no harm done. I don't want you to hurt anyone over
it."



"Oh, it's someone's fault," he came
right back. "Mine. You need some identification so you can deal with
situations like this. I'll see to it."



That reminded me. "Nathalia Constantzine?"
I questioned. "Can't I have my own name instead of yours?"



"No," he answered, his voice hard.
"You belong to me. I want your name to show it."



"I see that, but ---"



"You promised to accept my decisions,
Nathalia," he arrogantly interrupted, cutting straight across my objection.
"This is one of them. Accept it."



His stare challenged me, his stare that said, Obedience
and respect, that's what I'll have from you, and if I don't get it, you'll be
the one to suffer for their lack.



"Fine," I sighed. "Nathalia
Constantzine it is. What a mouthful."



"You'll get used to it," Santino
replied, and I don't think he was trying to come across as dire, but he did.
"Let's go get you some dinner and then we'll straighten things out at the
hotel."



Dinner? The word made me wonder if Santino had
already fed tonight. I didn't ask, though. I didn't want to know, not really.



 



---Santino---



Ah, I did so love to watch Nathalia eat. She took
such pleasure in her food, and it was so nice to see her enjoying something for
once. 



I suppose it shouldn't have surprised me that she
had rejected the rosary. I had, after all, become intimately acquainted with her
feelings toward God, which hovered between complete negativity and utter
confusion.  But she was the one who had stood at that stall, staring
enraptured at the crosses while I watched from a short distance away. I thought
she was coming to terms with the way things stood; I thought a rosary of her own
would fill some part of the spiritual void she felt do deeply.



I thought wrong, and not for the first time.



The waiter came over and cleared away the remains
of her broiled swordfish, then turned toward me. "Are you sure you don't
want anything, sir?"



I waved him away, and noticed Nathalia shaking
her head. "Isn't it awfully boring to sit there and not be able to
eat?"



"Time spent with you is most assuredly not
boring, my love," I softly told her. 



The endearment made her blush slightly, which was
rather interesting, considering I called her affectionate little names all the
time. True to form, she tried to change the subject back to one that didn't
involve our tenuous relationship. "But... I mean, why can't you eat regular
food, really? You have a mouth, after all. Haven't you ever tried it?"



Of course I'd tried it. I don't think there's a
vampire in existence who hasn't. "It's an extremely unpleasant
experience," I shortly stated.



"Why, what happens?" she pressed.
"Can't you just try a taste and see if you like it?" She actually
spooned up a bit of coconut pudding from its bowl --a half coconut, actually--
and lifted it as though to offer it to me.



So now she thought to wean me off of blood? It
might have been sweet, if it wasn't such a misguided, harebrained notion. And
too, I didn't like what it implied -- that she'd rather be in denial than face
the truth of what I would always be.



Now, the answer to her question was rather
graphic, and certainly not your usual dinner conversation, but she had asked.
Why not tell her? She certainly wanted to know, and it wasn't all that often
that Nathalia wished to know anything about me. I leaned across the table and
spoke to her in a low voice that the other patrons couldn't hear. 
"Even a taste of mortal food causes violent vomiting. The projectile,
explosive kind, I mean. Now, Nathalia, you know what I drink; what do you
suppose comes out my mouth if I'm sick? And blood loss of any kind drives my
thirst to a fever pitch, so guess what becomes imperative just afterwards?"



She snatched the spoon back, gasping. "You
mean if you so much as taste this, you'll have to go slaughter someone?"



"Food doesn't taste good, anyway," I
explained. "In fact, it's revolting. But it looks and smells good, so I
content myself with that." And of course no food can remotely compare
with the ecstasy in the blood,
I thought, but didn't say so. After all, I
had agreed not to throw my kills in her face, and I was trying, I really was.



Time for a change of pace, I thought. "Would
you like to dance?"



"Dance?" She echoed, baffled.
"Why?"



I gestured toward the dance floor lit with tiki
torches. "It would be romantic, don't you think?"



She opened her mouth to make some smart remark,
but thought better of it. "I don't want romance."



"No?" Leaning forward again, I pushed
the thick, squat candle on our table to one side. "I thought you did. I
thought you wanted things between us to develop naturally."



"Oh, that," she said, chewing
her lower lip. "Is that what all this is about, the nice hotel, buying me a
trinket, dinner?"



Exasperated, I explained, "The nice hotel
was because I thought you'd be more comfortable there than in the room you knew
I had killed in. The dinner was because you were hungry. I already told you why
I bought the rosary. Now, is there anything else you'd like to analyze? My
choice of clothing, perhaps?"



That was sarcastic, of course. I wasn't counting
on the reply I got.



"Yes, let's deal with your clothing,"
she murmured, her blue eyes meeting mine quite solemnly. "Must you always
wear black?"



"What's wrong with black?" I asked.
"It's a nice color. In fact, I love black. It picks up nuances that
brighter colors miss. Your hair, for example. The way the black there shimmers,
I could stare at it all night." 



"You do," she pointed out, a little
asperity in her tone. And she swept her hair back, away from her face, as though
suddenly self-conscious. "As for what's wrong with black, well, it's dark,
gloomy, depressing, and makes you look like walking death."



I decided it wouldn't be too smart a move to
point out that the nickname fitted me to a tee. "I've worn black for
hundreds of years, Nathalia," I said instead, and when an overweight lady
tourist at another table audibly gasped, I sent out a pulse of mental emanation
her way. :::If you heard something strange, you heard wrong.::: 



"Time for a change, then," she
pronounced, beginning to eat her coconut pudding. 



"You don't tell me what to do," I
fiercely told her, not liking this conversation one bit. What was she up to? I
couldn't seriously believe she cared all that much what colors I favored. 



"No?" she asked, twirling her pudding
into fabulous shapes in the coconut, before taking another spoonful and
obviously savoring the sweet taste. "Well, maybe not, but if I have to look
at you for the next fifty years, I might as well have something more interesting
to look at than I've had so far."



"You don't like the way I look?" I haughtily
questioned, my black gaze intense.



She must have read the warning there, because she
didn't seize the opportunity to throw a few insults my way. "Oh, I'm sure
you know what I think of your looks," she passed the question by instead.
"You probably saw that, too, when you were digging away at my most personal
feelings."



"You're the one who let me in," I
pointed out, quite reasonably, I thought.  



"You're the one who gave me no choice,"
she retorted, the words stinging me because they were all too true.



"Is it my fault you're attracted to me
despite your best efforts not to be, Nathalia?" I challenged.



"Yes," she said, the word blunt and
deliberate. "It is your fault. It's proximity that feeds attraction, the
proximity you insist upon."



"You agreed to this relationship," I
reminded her.



She could, of course, have gone right back to her
you gave me no choice defense, which was perfectly valid. I had given
her no choice. What she said, though, took the wind right from my sails.



"Is that what this is, a relationship? Well,
I have news for you, Santino. A relationship means there's a little
give-and-take, not just take-take-take. But I guess that's beyond your
comprehension. You won't even do me the courtesy of putting on a different color
shirt."



"What if I did? Would you see what we have
as a relationship?"



"Not really, but I might feel slightly less
like your whore," she candidly replied. And then, just as if she hadn't
said something so shocking, she took another bite of her pudding, which was
half-gone by then.



I sat back, shaking my head. "Don't use that
word again. It's a terrible thing to say."



"Oh, you're the only one who can say
terrible things in this, what was it, oh yes, relationship? I suppose you
probably are. After all, I'm supposed to respect you, that's one of Santino's
laws. Too bad there's not one saying I get a little respect as well."



I deserved that, I knew. "For someone who
respects me, you sure speak your mind," I told her. "But that's all
right, Nathalia. I want to know what you're feeling. As for that word, though,
you have my apologies. I won't be using it again."



"Good." she shortly replied, but I
heard the hurt throbbing in her voice. 



"All right, all right," I gave in.
"Buy me a shirt if it means so much to you. Just make sure it's in good
taste."



I wouldn't have thought a shirt would represent
so much, but it apparently did. I guess Nathalia needed to feel she had a say in
some things... or more than that, she needed some power over me, however
insignificant. In any case, her mood lightened, and she lightly suggested,
"Polka dots? Or maybe plaid. I know, one of those orange/green/blue/red
Hawaiian shirts for sale at the bazaar?"



"Your choice," I airily replied,
wondering what I had gotten myself into. Knowing Nathalia, it wouldn't surprise
me if she ferreted out the ugliest shirt in all Christendom and insisted that I
wear it in public. 



"So, what about that dance?" I
suggested again.



"No thanks, I think I'll just finish my
dessert," she passed on the offer. 



It was nearly gone by then, and I couldn't help
but think that strange. "Didn't you tell me you don't eat dessert? The
sugar gives you a headache?"



Nathalia scraped the last of her pudding out of
the coconut, then licked every last trace of the sweet from her spoon before she
answered. "Yes, it does," she finally said. "But when you started
talking romance, I decided I'd rather have the headache."



Then, without another word, she pushed back her
chair and strode right out of the restaurant, leaving me to settle the bill.


next